Erik fucking plus size OC and he is obsessed with how wet her pussy is/ Erik fucking plus size OC in college and she wants to do it with the lights off.
Warnings: SMUTTY, Hardcore, College Erik, Sorority OC, Fraternity Erik, Inspiration from Zane story called APF. Just a disclaimer I am not a member of any of these sororities and I donât want to disrespect or take credit.
hey yâall! This is so long and detailed. Iâm doing another story with an OC. Iâve been reading this Zane book called APF and it is straight up nasty and I figured if Iâm doing college Erik and OC I could put my own twist on this amazing erotica and I hope you guys love it! I recommend reading the book yâall I promise you wonât be disappointed đŠđŠđŠ
**RE UPLOAD**
 âRodney, ohhhhh, Fuck, Rodney! Yes yes yes!-âÂ
âJada, Stop moaning so damn loud! You want Valentina and Chanel to hear us?â
âShe wonât say anything,â Jada laughs before whimpering, âYour dick is just so good, baby.â
âHow about you quietly let a nigga know how good this dick is. I donât want Erik coming up in here ready to kill me-â
âNow, I want you to shut up and fuck me. You better work this pussy and stop complaining! Better yet,â Jada could be heard flipping over on the bed causing the springs to bounce, âGimmie back shots, you know how much I like it like that, Daddy.â
âSo damn nasty, JJ, ahhhhh, Fuck,â Rodney quietly moans before grunting, âFuck, you got some good pussy on you.â
Valentina didnât understand why Rodney complained about Jada being so loud when he was making her ass clap back on him. The entire Sorority house could hear them. Both of them were stupid as fuck. Valentina was on her way back from her shift at the Founders Library on campus when she first heard them. She worked in the back of the Library archiving books. This situation with Rodney and Jada has been going on in secret for over a month now. Valentina began to notice some wild shit going on in her Sorority, Alpha Kappa Alpha, just a few days after she joined in her Freshman year. Valentina pledged to uphold the values and ideals of the bond she was seeking to join. Itâs like a marriage to your sorority.Â
After she pledged for Alpha Kappa Alpha, Jada Summers asked Valentina in her sophomore year if she wanted to be in a secret society that involved Not just Alpha Kappa Alpha, but other sororities as well. It wasnât for the faint-hearted but Valentina decided to go along with it to make new friends. The secret society was involved in sexual freedom and the fulfillment of its members. They titled it Alpha Sigma Zeta Delta because pledges from all the different black sororities were involved.Â
Valentina could still remember the initiation process. She had to sleep with a Kappa Alpha Psi member. It was embarrassing at first because she didnât feel comfortable with her body but he sweet-talked her the entire night like no man has ever done to her. Valentina thought the sex was great, mind-blowing, fantastic, but he complained about her being too shy and how it killed his mood. Luckily he graduated in the winter and she wouldnât have to see his face again. Ever since then, Valentina hasnât participated in any sex with her fellow sisters or other fraternities. She was surprised Jada didnât kick her out yet. It was probably because she was afraid Valentina would tell someone about their secret society.Â
âFuck, JJ, no wonder why Erik kept you, Mhm,â Valentina could hear Rodney slap Jadaâs ass, âYou can suck some dick girl. Look at that mouth.â
âUgh,â Valentina complained while trying to get some sleep. She shared a room with another pledge, Chanel, who practically slept like a baby throughout it all. Itâs probably because Chanel had Rodney too.Â
âSuck the nut out my dick, bitch,â Rodney spoke with a gruff tone, âSuck my shit dry like I told you to.â
âMmmm, mmmm,â Jada mumbled with a mouth full of dick.
âI wish I could cum in that pretty pussy but thatâs Erikâs job, right?â
There was no response but Valentina guesses that she probably nodded her head.
âFff-fuckkkkkk, uhhhhh,â Rodney damn near lost his cool. The bed rocked a little more, probably from Jada sucking him harder and Rodney fucking her mouth. Right when Valentina grabs one of her champagne silk pillows to cover her ears with, Rodney growled and moaned with his release. After about 30 seconds, Jada and Rodney started laughing and talking with low voices. Too bad the walls were thin.Â
âDoesnât Erik stop by around this time?â Rodney asked.
âYes, but I didnât hear from him about that. Why do you always ask about him? Iâm sure heâs out there doing his fucking dirt too. Iâm grown I can do whatever the fuck I want to.Â
âNo disrespect, beautiful, just asking. You know Erik is my boy-â
âJust shut the fuck up, Rodney. Youâve been fucking me for over a month now. If that was your boy you wouldnât be coming to my room every chance you get, would you?â
There was silence followed by the sound of clothes ruffling. Rodney was getting himself dressed to leave. Valentina pulled her Hello Kitty sleeping mask up from her eyes to check the time. It was 11:00 PM. Theyâd been laid up having sex on and off for about three hours. Now, Valentina was hungry and thirsty. She pulled her comforter back, put on her Ugg slippers, and walked from her room and down the hall to the stairs. She walked at a fast pace so she wouldnât have to run into Rodney. She tiptoes down the steps and made her way towards the kitchen. Valentina has a habit of snacking late at night and her taste buds were calling for some sour cream and onion chips with an ice-cold glass of apple juice.Â
So far so good as she checked the cupboard. They were still stocked with all the junk food in the world. Valentina grabs the rolled-up bag of sour cream and onion chips, then opened the fridge to grab some apple juice with her Alpha Kappa Alpha cup. When she opened the fridge she noticed that it was stocked with Martinelliâs 100% Apple Juice. Sheâs never had it before but Valentina assumed it was because of Erik. He drank those things to death. Jada probably bought them because Erik put her on and now she wanted to put her Sisters on. Taking a chance, Valentina grabs two, closing the fridge and walking to one of the bar stools in the kitchen to sit her round backside on.Â
Valentina tried crossing her much thicker thighs while sitting on the barstool, but her plumpness and the area didnât leave her enough room to get more comfortable. She groans, swinging her feet while leaning over the kitchen island to eat her snacks. As she munched, Valentina could hear Rodney and Jada descending the stairs. The first thing Valentina noticed about Rodney that made all the girls go crazy was his piercing green eyes. His skin reminded you of desert sand and his hair was faded around the temple with loose bouncy curls up top. Jada has tortilla colored skin with sandy brown hair and eyes close to the color of gingerbread. She had abundant umber-colored freckles that covered her nose and cheeks. Athletic and short. Jada wore nothing but an Alpha Kappa Alpha hoodie and her feet were bare.
âSo, when do you want to meet up again?â Rodney pulls Jada closer by her waist, bringing his lips to her neck to suck on. Jada slowly pushes his head away before rubbing the spit from her neck.
âYou better not had put a hickie on me,â Jada glowered.
âI didnât calm down. So, when can I see you again?â
âIâll let you know. You canât have me whenever you want, Rodney. Erik has to have some of me too.â
Valentina almost choked on a chip.Â
âUgh, I should have never fucked you,â Rodney reached behind her to slap her ass, âYou should be mine and only mine.â
Jada giggles before lightly pushing Rodney away, âBoy. Go back to your frat house. Iâll see you at lunch tomorrow.â
âAight,â Rodney gave Jada a couple pecks on the lips before turning his gaze towards the kitchen and catching Valentinaâs eye. He didnât seem to care not once that he was touching on Jada in front of her. Jada clearly felt the same.
âSup Valentina,â Rodney gave her a coy smirk, âCouldnât sleep?Â
âApparently not,â Valentina took a sip of her apple juice.
âHm, Sorry about that. Jada here is to blame. A nigga canât help himself when heâs in that pussy.Â
Rod, stop it,â Jada shoves him lightly while trying to hide a smile, âLet Valentina snack in peace.â
Rodney puts his hands up in surrender, âAight, I think itâs time for me to bounce. JJ, Val, Iâll be seeing you.â
Rodney finally makes his exit, closing the door softly behind him. As soon as the door clicked shut, Jada properly locks it before making her way into the kitchen. She walks to the fridge, grabbing one of the apple juices to drink herself. Jada slapped the bottom of the bottle to make it easier to open. Once it was opened, Jada guzzled that juice in practically one gulp before throwing the glass bottle in recycling. Jada pulled all her sandy brown Dominican blown out hair up into a ponytail before taking a seat directly across from a disinterested Valentina.
âSo, Val,â Jada licks her full lips, âWhat has been up with you? You seem to have an issue with me and Rodney.â
Valentina twirled a piece of hair from her wig, âNot an issue. Youâre grown, Iâm not your mother. But I do think itâs reckless.Â
âTeh,â Jada gave a short laugh, âReckless? Sis, how long have you been a pledge for ASZD? Did you forget your initiation? Did you forget that we participate in all kinds of sex that would have the faint-hearted laid out dead on this kitchen floor? I mean, Iâm surprised you arenât dead.â
Jada chuckles, folding one cream-colored leg over the other, âSis, what? Are you jealous because I have Rodney and you donât?Â
Valentina rubbed her temples, âNo, JJ, I donât want your sloppy seconds. I just feel like you have Erik so I donât understand why you would want to fuck Rodney-â
âBecause I can,â Jada gave Valentina a wide grin, âErik is cute, fine as hell, but I donât owe him anything. We are in an open relationship, Val. Heâs probably at some booty call right now giving the bitch some good dick. But itâs cool, one thing I know about Erik is that he will always come back. This good pussy has him hooked. I wouldnât be surprised if he comes knocking on this door right now-â
Knock Knock
âOh? Would you look at that.â
Valentina rolled her eyes at Jada before hopping off the bar stool causing her silk half shirt to push out extra cleavage from the top of the shirt. She couldnât stand Jada at times. She thought she was the best thing walking on two feet. On the outside, she looked breathtaking but on the inside, it would only make you puke. Jada acted like her shit didnât stink. Valentina walked to the cupboard to put away the chips and thatâs when she heard his voiceÂ
âDaddy sorry heâs late, baby girl, you know Iâm apart of that teacherâs assistant program so I had a lot of papers to grade, look at you,â Valentina looked up in time to see Erik cupping both of Jadaâs ass cheeks nice and firm before slapping them extra hard. Jada whimpered like a child in need of attention, wrapping her arms around Erikâs neckÂ
âDonât keep me waiting again, Daddy,â Jada sucked on Erikâs neck, âYou miss this pussy?â
âYou miss this dick?â Erik grabs one of Jadaâs hands to rest over his crotch, âYeah, thatâs right, you know how I get when I see you.â
âSo damn big,â Jada sighed, âLetâs go, I need it right now.â
Valentina just about heard enough. How was she going to get away with having sex with Erik in her bed after she just had sex with Rodney there? Valentina didnât want to stick around so she placed both bottles of Martinelliâs 100% apple juice in the recycling bin and walked out of the kitchen. Screw being discrete, Valentina loudly walked past them both and towards the stairsÂ
âValentina?â
She felt a shiver creep up her spine. Turning, Valentina caught Erikâs eye. Those almost black eyes because of the low light. He always overawed Valentina. Even in just a pair of basketball shorts and a Raiders hoodie with a durag on his head he looked appetizing. Then, he smiles at her with his full lips and deep dimples. Valentine wraps her arms around her belly to calm the butterflies. She was sure she looked a bit peaky and her forehead was sweating. Valentina couldnât understand how Jada slept with Rodney and whoever else she wanted when a man like Erik stood before her with his large biceps wrapped around her.Â
âHey, Erik.â Valentina shyly places some hair behind her ear, âLong night?â
âAlways. Then I have this dissertation to write as well so your boy is tired.â
âHey, why donât you get some rest then, yeah? We can pick this back up tomorrow night.â Jada rubbed circles with her long lime green nails in the center of Erikâs chest.
âYou tryna keep me away, ma?â Erik gave her a suspicious look before smirking, âI need you to take care of me. I didnât come all the way over here for you to put me out.â
âOh, sheâll take care of you alright,â Valentina mumbled before taking the stairs to her room. She had to figure out how she was going to get sleep with an 8 AM class tomorrow.
âGoodnight, Val,â Erik called out to her, Valentina waved at him before turning down the hall and to her bedroom. She felt a ping of jealousy and she hated that it was because of Jada. Erik needed to cut ties with her. Valentina didnât want to tell him about Rodney because that would be fucked up but at the same time, he didnât deserve it. Rodney was supposed to be his best friend. Finally, in bed, Valentina pulled her Hello Kitty mask down over her eyes, brought her comforter up and over her whole body, and forced herself to sleep.
ââââââ
âWhatâs happening tonight? A party? At our house?â
Valentina looked around the lunch table at her Alpha Kappa Alpha sisters. She pushed away from her bacon grilled cheese with a side of sweet potato fries to listen in on the conversation. Party or not she had a research paper due on Monday and if she stayed up to party with AKA and everyone else she wouldnât get any work done on Saturday. The house would be an uproar.
âNah, itâs an ASZD party,â Jada spoke with a whisper, âWe have new pledges and they have to go through initiation. They have to be trustworthy, secretive, and be willing to take all the freak nasty shit we do to the grave.â
Valentina forgot all about that. She felt her heartbeat quicken behind her rib cage. She really wanted to back out of this one like the last time but if she did she would probably fuck up her chances of being an AKA and she needed that. Valentina comes from a family of women who were AKA.Â
âSo, I have to lie to Malcolm about where Iâm going?â A new pledge of AKA and Jadaâs little sis, Janelle, wanted to become a part of ASZD, âWe were supposed to go to the movies-â
âNelle, what did I tell you, sis? This is a serious commitment. You want that sexual gratification? You gotta keep this a secret. We could all lose our reputation and possibly future careers if word gets out to the wrong crowd.â
âYou gotta be a woman and look to take sexuality to another level,â China, a southern bell from Texas says, âFreaky Friday is our day. We do this twice a month.Â
Janelle nibbled on her bottom lip nervously, âAre the Kappaâs gonna be there? They recruited Tory as a new pledge and Tory is in my Health class. If Tory sees meâŚhe may say something.âÂ
Jada shared a look with the others before turning her gingerbread-colored eyes back on her sister that could pass as her twin, âIf Tory is gonna be there, sis, Tory wants some pussy. If he sees you, he might want to sample whatâs between your legs. Youâre gonna let Tory have some if he asks?â
Janelle blushed, looking down bashfully at her two slices of veggie pizza, âYeahâŚI like Tory.â
âThere you go, sis,â Chanel cheers while applying lip gloss to her heart-shaped lips, âItâs gonna be wild and fun. You wonât regret it.â
âSo, what do we wear?â Janelle asked with a chipper tone.
âNothing,â Jada replies.
âNothing?â Valentina finally speaks up, âUm, like butt ass naked?â
âYeah, thatâs the point, Val,â China jokes, âWeâre supposed to be having sex so whatâs the point in wearing clothes? We rented out a loft for the night near DuPont Circle to have the event. That way, we can have free roam to walk around with our ass and titties out.â
âDo you even plan on fucking, sis?â Jada asked, âI mean, you havenât since that one time.â
âUm, weâll see,â Valentina smiles, âI havenât had some dick in a minute so I need a sexual release besides my dildo and vibrator.â
âHow are you going to handle Erik and Rodney, Jada?â
Valentina perked her ears up for this one in particular.Â
âIâll have Rodney this afternoon and Erik this evening.â
Valentina rolls her eyes and turned back to her food. She couldnât even find her appetite anymore.Â
âAre you okay, Val?â China asks with a worried expressionÂ
âYeah, Iâm cool,â Valentina packed her food away in a to-go container and got up from her seat at the table, âI gotta head over to the library Iâll be back to the house in enough time for us to get there.â
She didnât even entertain the smirk that Jada had on her face. Clearly, she knew that Valentina was bothered by the fact that she was juggling sex with both Rodney and Erik.Â
ââââââ
Valentina didnât want to sit at a study table in the Founders Library so she walked in between the bookshelves to sit down on the carpet to study. She fluffed out her black and white pleated skirt, crossing her Doc Marten covered feet while pulling out her Theatre Arts books to study for her upcoming exam. Even though it was quiet, Valentina needed to tune out the world and listen to some Floetry and Lauryn Hill.Â
All you gotta do is say yes
Donât deny what you feel
Let me undress you, baby;
Open up your mind and express
Iâm about to let you know you make me
So, so, so, so, so, so, so
You make me
So, so, so, so, so, so, so, ah
Purple glitter gel pen between her lips stained with NYX Butter Gloss in chocolate brown, Valentina read from her textbook that rested over her knees. She was invested in her music and studying that she hadnât noticed Erik Stevens standing at the end of the aisle admiring her while munching on an apple. Erik wore a denim jacket with Sherpa collar, a basic crisp white t-shirt, Khaki cargo pants with a chain, and a pair of UGG Neumel Utility boots on his feet in black. He didnât want to disturb her just yet because she looked so in tune with her studies. His eyes kept drifting down to Valentinaâs exposed legs in that black and white pleated skirt. Legs the color of peanut butter with a left thigh tattoo of a pink lotus flower. Erik inhaled deeply before removing his Airpods from his ears, approaching Valentina slowly while twirling his half-eaten apple in hand. Valentinaâs mocha eyes looked up at Erik, that glittery purple gel pen falling from between her juicy lips. The pen rolled towards Erikâs feet. He reached down leisurely, grabbing the pen, then holding it out for her to grab. He could still feel her gloss on the pen as his thumb rubbed against it. Valentia took it from him before saying thank you in a soft-spoken voice.Â
âYouâre welcome,â Erik placed his apple between his teeth to take off his camouflage Supreme backpack. He removed the apple from between his lips, licking them, and then speaking in a hushed tone, âCan I sit with you?â
âYeah, of course.â
Erik got down on the carpet so close to her that his knee hit her thigh. Valentina almost rips the edge of the page in her textbook while turning it. Erik took out his own various books along with an iPad. Valentina peeks over at his books to see what he studied. Systems and Computer Science. Supposedly he already completed schooling with a Computer Engineering degree.Â
âApplications for Artificial Intelligence.Â
âHuh?â Valentina looked up at him with a whimsical expression.
âThatâs what my dissertation is about. I have only 15 pages typed and I still have another 15 to do.â
âSoundsâŚstressful.â
âI just canât wait for this shit to be over with so I can get back on the grind with the Military.Â
âMilitary? Wow.â Valentina was inraptured by Erikâs smile and warm hickory-colored eyes. His teeth were so white, Valentina figured he must have gotten them bleached. She felt ashamed of her lack of skincare because Erikâs russet skin is blemish-free and so smooth like he regularly visited an Aesthetician.Â
âTheatre Arts,â He pulled her book from her lap to rest on his, âActing?âÂ
âYes.â Valentina blushes.
âWhat made you get into that?â
âMy mom used to act on Broadway. My father is a Writer. My family is full of the arts and I figured if they followed their passion, so can I.Â
âI like that, I donât know why I thought you were a law major.â
âIf you would have asked me, you would knowâŚyeah?â Valentina teased.
âYeah, youâre right,â Erik licks his lips, making his voice lower âSoâŚwill you be at the party tonight?â
âUm, I plan on itâŚwhy?â Her heart damn near bounced around her chest.Â
Erik uses his thumb to rub the tip of his nose while trying to fight a smile, âTeh, umâŚIâm tryna see you there.Â
âExcuse me?â Valentina was perplexed.
âI wanna see you there,â Erikâs head fell back lightly against the bookshelf, âThatâs the only reason why Iâm going.Â
Valentina tittered, âErikâŚwhat?â
âYou donât believe me.â
Valentina shook her head slowly, âNo, I donât.âÂ
How could she anyway? Erik never showed her any interest. Then again, he was always nice to her. Then it was the looks he gave her that made her body shiver. It could be believable but he had Jada. Last night he practically hounded her. They probably didnât make it up the stairs. It was pretty silent. Jada could have been arched over the steps getting plowed by Erik. The thought of Erik only going to the Freaky Friday Night because of her blew Valentinaâs mind. He definitely knows what happens with ASZD. Sex, sex, sex. If he wanted to see her thereâŚ
âValentina.â Erik must have called her name 20 times.
âSorry,â She timidly placed hair behind her ear, âWhat would seeing me there do for you?â
âHm,â Erikâs hickery-colored eyes watched her face closely, âWhat do you think?â
Suddenly, Valentinaâs lips become dry.Â
âIt doesnât matter what I think. What about Jada?â
âWhat about her?â Erik says with an annoyed tone.
âIsnât that your girl? Arenât yaâll you knowâŚfucking? In a relationship?â
Erik laughs bitterly, âWe are fucking, but she ainât my girl, Val. I donât make bitches like Jada my girl. You gotta earn it and just because you have good pussy doesnât mean youâre mine. We fuck, thatâs that.âÂ
âOh,â Valentina looks down at her knees, âShe seems to think you two are together.â
âLook at me, Val.â
 Valentina fixed her eyes on his. She wished she hadnât.Â
âI know about her and Rodney already.â
 âWhen did you find out?â
 âlast night. I saw Rodney leaving.â
 âThey are so stupid,â Valentina chuckles, âI donât understand why she thought this would go on forever-â
 âOh, it can go on for infinity, I donât give a fuck. Iâm not surprised. I know how she gets down. She slept with a lot of niggas and thatâs not even including bitches.â
 âYeah, Chanel, China-â
 âI saw that in action a month ago,â Erik closes his eyes while laughing, âI respect the sexual awakening and togetherness though but you gotta be careful, feelings can get involved and I know Chanel felt some type of way when Rodney and Jada started having sex.â
âOh, definitely. Iâm shocked she slept through it all last night. I just hope Janelle doesnât get like that. She has a boyfriend and everything.â
âNelle just might. Tory, the one here on the basketball scholarship? Heâs feeling Nelle heavy heavy, That Lilâ nigga is gunning for her.â
âDamn,â Valentina licks her lips, âI canât believe I agreed to be a part of ASZD. Iâm not cut out for this at all,â Valentina looked from side to side then between the books behind her head to see if anyone was around, âGotta be careful talking about this shit here.â
âCanât fuck up yall little secret society.â
âShut up,â Valentina bumps Erik with her shoulderÂ
âSo, if you arenât cut out for being a member for ASZD, then that means you arenât freaky.â Erik jokes but then Valentina looked away with embarrassment.
âIâm just fucking with you, Val-â
âIâm sure you know about my initiation, right? I didnât hear the end of that shit for at least a month. Jada made sure I remembered that horrible fucking night.â Valentina brought her knees to her chest, folding her arms across it and resting her chin there. She avoided Erikâs eyes and focused on the stack of books across from her on the shelf.Â
âCalvin talked a lot about you so all that other shit you heard is a fucking lie. Probably some shit that Jada made up to make you feel like shit because he jumped on you before her. I told you, Valentina, Jada be lovinâ the crew.â
âHe liked it?â Valentina glanced over at Erik with a hopeful look in her eyesÂ
âOh yeah,â He smirks, âHe said you had the wettest pussy in the motherfucking world. And the fattest pussy too.â
âFor real?â Valentina hadnât noticed that she scooted closer to Erik. He could smell whatever scented oil she was wearing. His dick jumped and tapped her textbook resting over his lapÂ
âGirl, hellâŚyeah,â Erik cut his eyes down to stare at her cleavage. It couldnât be helped because the compressed white turtleneck outlined her DDâs perfectly, âThat nigga wanted round two honestly. If it wasnât for him graduating he would have. Ma, he could not shut the fuck up about that body in general.â
âOh my God,â Valentina squealed behind her hands, âSo Iâve been feeling like shit for so long and he actually enjoyed it? I canât believe Jada.â
âSheâs jealous of you, Val.â
âI canât understand why. Sheâs so prettyâÂ
âFuck all that. So are you.âÂ
Valentina gawked at Erik like he spoke German. He frowned slightly at her reaction. How could she not believe she was more beautiful than Jada? Plus size or not Valentina is BAD. Badder than Jada in his opinion. Erik fully turns his body to face Valentina while bringing his knees up to rest his arms on. Her textbook thumped against the floor loudly because of all the silence. Valentina picks it up, closes it, and places it behind her with all her other belongings. Erikâs hand reaches out to touch her knee. Valentina melted like an ice sickle under the sun when his warm hand came into contact with her skin.Â
âWhatâs not beautiful about you?â Erik asks with a whisper.
âI know Iâm beautiful, I just have my insecurities. All women do.â
âI canât tell you what you should feel but I will say that you shouldnât compare yourself to JJ.â
âThanks, E,â Valentina gave Erik a sheepish smile, âJada doesnât deserve to fuck you-â
âWhat? You do?â Erik bites his bottom lip, âIs that what youâre telling me, baby girl?Â
âMay-be,â Valentina murmured before giving a short, half-suppressed laugh. Erik reaches out to play in Valentinaâs ombre honey blonde wig. She found herself rocking back and forth nervously because now, Erik was studying her face. If someone told her she would be coming to the Founders Library to run into Erik and flirt with him she would have cackled but now, Valentina couldnât even mutter a word. She wondered what would happen next. If he kissed her, she wouldnât stop him. He has nice full lips that looked like they tasted sweet. They had to be sweet right now because he was munching on an apple thatâs currently going rotten right next to his left foot on the carpet.Â
âNah, answer my question properly.â Â
âYes.â
âYes, what?â
âYes, I feel like I deserve to fuck you instead of her.â She couldnât believe the words that flowed from her mouth.
âCool cuz thatâs exactly whatâs gonâ happen,â Erik peered behind him then over Valentinaâs shoulder before turning his eyes back on hers, using the hand that was in her hair to push her knees apart forcefully so he could get a glimpse of her panties stretched over her phat pussy. Sure enough, sky blue cotton panties with little clouds on them, and a wet spot in the center, the fabric taut over her pussy lips and exactly what he needed to see. The perfect image to make his dick even stonier than what it already was.Â
Erik twirled his finger in an authoritative manner, âTake these off,â He demanded in a low gruff tone.Â
Valentina lifts her butt from the ground, using her thumbs to push her panties up and over her thighs, down her calves, and then over her boots. She waited patiently for Erik to pull her knees apart again as she watched over his shoulder closely. Anyone could come and find them. Erikâs sharp intake of breath is what made Valentina look at him. She could hear her pussy lips spread each time Erik opened and closed her legs. He was doing that on purpose, generating her pussy to make smacking noises. Valentina bit down on her lip and looked behind her, then over his shoulder again. She could feel her leg being lifted up and onto his back while Erik eases his way down to eat her pussy from the side. Valentina blinked her eyes rapidly before closing them when she felt Erik kiss her pussy lips. He repeated this going up and down her pussy. Valentina brought one of her hands up to cover her mouth. Now, Erik took his fingers to part her glimmering pussy lips. Directly in his face was her pink clit, labia, and entrance dripping with all her wetness. His entire face was in her pussy as soon as his tongue poked out to lick her pussy up in one strike. She could hear the way his tongue sounded gliding over her. The constant flickering and lapping noises like a dog licking water from a bowl.Â
âUhhh,â She moaned softly, âMmmhh, uhhhh.â
When his lips sucked lightly on her clit, Valentinaâs head steadily fell back to rest against the bookshelf.Â
âKeep that leg up,â Erik whispered into her pussy. Valentina used her left hand to keep her left thigh up while her foot rested on Erikâs back. Her other thigh was down enough so Erik could properly fit his lips around her clit and labia to nibble on.Â
âUmph, uhhh,â Valentina couldnât see him eat her pussy past her large breasts. If only she could watch the way he ate her.Â
âShut that fucking noise up,â Erik spoke through clenched teeth.
âE-Erik, I c-canâttttt,â She gasps, âOhhh, Fuck. It feels so good please.â Her voice was barely audible.
Erik wiggled his tongue in her pussy, catching all of her juices in his mouth. Valentinaâs hips bucked into his mouth, her thighs shaking uncontrollably. Valentina tried to be aware of her surroundings but the more Erik tongue-fucked her and flicked that tongue up to show her clit some attention, She couldnât keep her eyes open. Valentina lifted her hips off the carpet, Erik following her with his lips slurping her like an oyster. Valentina hissed sharply making her lungs burn from a deep breath she took while pushing his head away. Erik wasnât having that, He smacked her hand away so loud the sound almost echoed through the many rows of books. Before Valentina could strengthen herself for what Erik had in store for her, she was flat on the carpet with Erikâs hand around her neck while he continued where he left off before she pushed his head away. The way he sucked on her made her thighs quake. She never felt pressure like that on her pussy. Her eyes crossed and her mouth fell open into a silent scream. The heels of her boots dragged back and forth across the carpet. All she could see every time her watery eyes looked down was her mountainous breasts heaving up and down. The muscles in her belly twisted tightly causing her to get a painful cramp on her right side like she was doing sit-ups. He just would notâŚstopâŚsucking.Â
âUhhh, uhhhh, uhh-uh-u-uhhh,â Her hot tears rolled down her cheeks and into her hairline. The feeling of her release crept up slowly like an intro to an orchestrated song. Erikâs hand gently released from around her neck to place his hand over her mouth. Eyes crossing like the Exorcist, Valentinaâs hips oscillate back and forth into his voracious mouth. Her body finally gave in to his insatiable nature. She never knew a man could be this insane over eating pussy. Valentina could feel herself leaking into his mouth. He was right there to catch it all so he wouldnât miss a drop. Like Calvin said, she has the wettest motherfucking pussy in the world. Valentina was so wet Erikâs lips smacking against her sounded like he was drinking from a puddle. Her thighs will slip and slide as she walked the rest of the day. Her ass was probably a mess too. So much came from her pussy. Erik couldnât find it in him to stop. Valentina lightly pushes his head away with a pout of her lips. Erik caught sight of her pussy twitching before his eyes glanced up at hers to see her face. His nose down to his chin was covered in her mess. The lights above them caused the juices on his face to shimmer. His thick tongue licked around his lips and his hand smoothed down his face to wipe it clean. He could still smell the sweetness of her pussy on his upper lip and his face felt warm like her mound was a thermal.Â
âGoddayum, ma,â Erik adjusted his dick in his khaki cargo pants, âJust know I am eating this pussy whenever the fuck I feel like it, do you hear me? You are so fucking wet down here,â His fingers slipped between her fat lips, âCome sit with me at one of the desks up here. If I get a taste for some pussy I wanna be able to crawl under the table and eat itâ
âErik,â Valentina smoothed hair from her face, âWonât people see-â
âNot where I sit. Câ mon, Valentina. Come with me to the table. Iâm not finished eating your pussy just yet.â
âWonât you have some later?â Valentina looked over Erikâs shoulder.
âYeah, and then whatever time after that. But thatâs later, I need that shit now.Â
âUgh, this is too reckless,â She couldnât ignore the way Erik was looking at her and the way he kept licking his lips like he was hoping there was still more of her left on his lips.
âItâs all good, Val, I promise,â Erik gave her a charming smile, âPlease?â
This man could get anything he wanted.
âOkay, Erik.â
________________
It was raining heavily when the Alpha Kappa Alpha Sorority arrived. The other Sororities such as Sigma Gamma Rho, Zeta Phi Beta, and Delta Sigma Theta were already there and dressed in nothing but their birthday suits. All women in all different shapes and sizes and shades of brown. They had the perfect fuck songs of the â90s playing loudly from a large Bluetooth speaker system that belonged to whoever owned the loft. The only things missing from the large scatter of women were the men. Undergraduate students, Graduate students, Alumni, and even some men who had cash flow such as Lawyers, Doctors, and Engineers. All black and brown men who came to fuck and suck like them.Â
Valentina arrived wrapped in a long pink trench coat with a black lace teddy underneath and some black red bottom pumps; the only good pair of heels that she has. The rest of the Alpha Kappa Alpha entourage wore long trench coats as well, some wearing pink like Valentina and others wearing green like Jada. The only difference was that everyone else was completely bare underneath. Valentina didnât have the confidence enough to drop that coat around her ankles and walk around with her breasts bouncing and ass jiggling with every step she took. That didnât include her thighs and her stomach as well. She wished she had the same confidence as the other plus-sized women at the party. They were so sexy.Â
âThe sex better be good this year because the guy I hooked up with last year was a joke!â China complains while removing her coat. She dropped it revealing A cup breasts, traveling down to at least a size 16 around the hips because she has a lot of ass. China kept her hair in a buzz cut and she colored it different colors but her favorite to flaunt was violet purple. China has almond-shaped chocolate eyes with skin that reminded you of maple syrup. Lips like Megan Good. If Valentina were to ever sleep with a woman it would be China. China was known for being the girl who orchestrated threesomes and orgies. The same men showed up every year with a few new ones sprinkled here and there. All tested and clean, and the Sorority ladies clean as well, some on birth control and enjoying the idea of a man fucking them and releasing their load deep inside of them while the other women needed the men to wear a condom. Some even enjoyed simply having their pussies ate and being fucked by ten-inch dildos. Valentina only had sex with Calvin a while ago and they used a condom because Valentina wasnât on the pill. Now she was.
The men began to arrive. Some in groups and others by themselves. All of them knew each other except for if you were new to the ASZD parties. All of them were taken off guard when they walked into the loft to find every single woman there naked. The shared looks and mischievous smirks on their faces let Valentina know that this Freaky Friday would be the best so far. Valentina looks down at her lingerie set. She couldnât do it. She was so shy and the way all these men looked they would probably jump on her. All these butt-naked women walking around with wet pussies. Jada and a Zeta Phi Beta Graduate student named Ariana decided to plan it where the men assumed it would be a 90âs house party for them to arrive in 90âs attire and find all these beautiful black women stripped and ready for dick. Huge fluffy floor pillows surrounded them so they could have the comfort to freak on.Â
H-Town Knockinâ da Boots played putting everyone in a vibe. Janelle was a lightweight, already drunk and twirling her petite naked hips to the beat.Â
Good lovinâ, body rockinâ, knockinâ boots all night long, yeah
Makinâ love until we tire to the break of dawn
But oh, come on, come on and turn the lights down, and let me get on it, yeah
âCause when I do, just me and you, itâll be so right
A-give me some good love
(Somebody rockinâ knockinâ da boots)
A-give me some good love
(Somebody rockinâ knockinâ da boots) somebody rockinâ, baby, ooh
 Out of nowhere, Tory shows up behind Janelle wearing paint-splattered overalls and a tye-dye with a backward cap. Janelle looked back at him, biting her lip before bending over to grind her ass further into his crotch.
âThatâs little sis yaâll!â Jada spoke over the microphone before handing it over to Ariana.Â
Ariana spoke with her Dominican New York accent, âTime to strip! Letâs get busy!âÂ
Valentina grabbed her cup of 1800 pineapple to take a long swig of. She needed it in that very moment. Every single one of them was blessed between their legs. Thick and long, curved and wide, lengthy and veiny. Moisturized, all shades of brown and heavy balls to suck on. Dicks swaying and wagging in her face. China was primal next to Valentina. She handed Valentina her cup when she spotted a 6â5 carob-skinned man with shoulder-length dreads and a body that would put Hercules to shame. China climbed that man like a tree, wrapping her plentiful thighs around his chiseled waistline that looked to be carved from stone. His fingers were so long when they squeezed her abundant ass and made it bounce up and down. That long tongue rolled along her neck like Venom. Valentina could not hold it together. She felt her knees wobble. Turning away from China didnât help because everywhere she looked, her ASZD girls were either kissing, sucking, dancing, and fucking on a man of their choice. Moans overpowered Ginuwineâs Pony and the heat was turned up in that loft; literally. Valentinaâs body was sweating. There was dampness on her forehead, back, chest, and thighs. The moisture between her legs was on a whole other level. The lace fabric of her thong felt slick and slimy. It was so wet that the crotch of the thong kept sliding to the left side of her mound causing her lips to spill out. All the moans had her heart pounding.
Mmm! mhm! ahhhhh! Uhhhh! Umph! Mmmmhhhh!Â
âErik!â
Valentinaâs eye cut to the entrance of the loft. Erik was fashionably late and shocked. He was wearing a cropped muscle t-shirt with the Los Angeles Lakers logo on it, some basketball shorts, and a neon 90âs hat that reminded Valentina of the hats that Wesley Snipes wore in White Man Canât Jump. He looked around like he woke up from a coma. Jada rushes over towards him with her large teardrop breasts bouncing. Jada tried wrapping her arms around Erikâs neck but he was walking away from her with his mindset on reaching Valentina. Valentina felt like she was stuck in a soap opera moment with the way Jada glared at her.Â
âErik, where the fuck are you going? Erik?!â Jada yelled angrily.
Valentina wasnât surprised that no one reacted to Jadaâs loud outburst. Erik took his hand, gripping the back of Valentinaâs head, and pulling her in for a searing kiss. His tongue was lethal. Valentinaâs eyebrows furrowed and her arms reached out to squeeze his biceps. Erikâs hands gripped her cheeks to keep her steady while his lips and tongue did all the work. She needed to breathe because Erik was literally sucking the air from her lungs with such ferocity Valentina was growing weak. Erik finally stops, Valentina, taking in a deep breath before closing her eyes and rocking backward as if she were dizzy.Â
âWhy do you still have this on, Val?â Erik looked at her lingerie with raised brows, âDaddyâs here now you can take this off.â
âOut here?â Valentina looked around at all the sex, âIn the open?â
âWe donât have to,â Erik rubbed his thumb across her bottom lip, âI want you to myself anyway. I plan on being in you all fucking night so whatâs good?â
âWe can go to the bedroom,â Valentina sucked on Erikâs thumb, âPlease?â
âI got you, ma. Letâs go all this sex got my dick so fucking hard. You gonâ suck Daddyâs dick like I sucked on that pussy earlier?â
Valentina was having flashbacks while leading the way past everyone exploring each other. He was a man of his word when she sat with him at the study table. She wasnât even sitting there for ten minutes when Erik puts his iPad down looking around him secretly, before lowering his body under the table and crawling between her legs. Erik ripped her panties down the crotch without even taking them off before licking her pussy. He did that about three times before she couldnât take anymore. The largest bedroom in the loft was where they went. It had a great view of DC. Erik didnât close the door. Valentina nervously looked towards the bed then over at Erik expectantly. Erik started undressing, Valentina finally having the opportunity to admire him. Broad-shouldered, sturdy, and powerful. The gym had to be his second home.Â
âGet on your knees and be Daddyâs good girl. Itâs my turn now, baby girl. Show me how freaky you can get on this Freaky Friday.â
âWait,â Valentina walked towards the door to turn off the lights, âItâs better like this.â
âNah, turn the lights back on.âÂ
âBut Erik-â
âValentina flip the switch.â Erik commands, âDo it.â
âUgh, okay,â Valentina pouts, âItâs just better that way-â
âHow am I supposed to see you? Are you tryna hide from me-â
âNo, I swear-â
âI think you are,â Erik walked towards her with labored steps but his eyes were gluttonous and his lips were curled up into a wolfish grin, âweâre fucking with the lights on. I want to see everything.â
Valentina was moving too slow for him so Erik flicked it on himself. His left hand covered the switch while his right hand elevated her chin to make her look at him.
âLook at those eyes,â Erik bit down on his full bottom lip, âHow do you want Daddy to fuck you tonight?â
âDeep and hard,â Valentina spoke softly.
âLet me see that body, ma,â Erik removed his hand from her chin to pull down her left strap to the lingerie she wore, âItâs just me and you. Didnât I tell you I would take care of you?â
âMhm, I remember,â She was exposed from the waist up now. Valentina pressed her face into Erikâs solid chest. He uses her hair to pull her back so he could look at her breasts. Large and bell-shaped with tawny colored areolas and nipples. Erik could see her veins under her peanut butter skin. So healthy and hefty. He imagined himself laying on them like pillows. Erik leans down to suck on her breasts while holding them up in his mouth. Valentina weakly nibbled on her bottom lip with a scrunchy nose and eyes shut. Her hand stroked the back of his head, dragging her nails over the faded area of his hair. She could smell lavender castor oil in his hair. While he sucked, his hands pulled down the rest of her lingerie except for her thong. Valentinaâs arms wrapped around her stomach. She really wanted the lights off. Erik sensed her insecurity, placing soft kisses up her neck and to her lips again. Valentina melted in his mouth and slowly, her arms fell from around her belly. Erik pulled her body in close almost lifting her from the floor. Valentina giggles against his lips causing Erik to give her a dimpled smile.
âDonât you ever cover up when youâre with me, okay?â
âYes, Sir,â Valentina blushes.
âThatâs my good girl. Now let Daddy force this dick in your mouth. Show me how you suck now, okay?â
âYes, Sir,â Valentina got down on her knees, reaching out to pull Erikâs basketball Shorts off. She looked up at him through her lashes while pulling those shorts down that were already poked out in the crotch because of his dick. When Erikâs dick finally sprang free, it hit Valentina in the nose. She went cross-eyed staring at it. Getting into a squat, Valentina grips her Daddyâs dick, bringing her face closer to wrap her juicy lips around the tip of his dick. She began to suck lightly before lowering her lips to try and fit him further inside.
âGood girl deepthroating Daddy, you better try and fit my dick in there before I pop that ass. Give it a nice smack.â
Valentina drooled and slobbered as she controlled her breathing to fit him all in. Screw fucking ten inches of the dildo when you have all this real dick in front of you waiting. He was giving her the dick without even touching her. His hands were behind his back while his hips moved.Â
âOpen that mouth, BABY, let Daddy put that dick all the way in. Say I love big black dick.â
Valentina slips her mouth off before licking her lips, âI love big black dick,â She spoke timidly.
âSay, I want Daddyâs big black dick in my phat pussy all night,â Erik strokes Valentinaâs hair back.Â
âI want Daddyâs big black dick in my pussy all night,â She licked his tip.
âHmm, yes, you knew Daddy would be horny and needed a throat to fuck?â
Valentina nods her head while sucking his dick with her mocha eyes drawing him in.
âYou got some sexy ass eyes, ma. Looking up at me like that. Are you gonna suck the cum out this dick and swallow it?â
She blinked at him while nodding her head.
âThat pretty face with those big brown eyes looking at me like you want me to turn you out. Stay still so I can fuck your face with this big dick.â Erik fisted Valentinaâs hair to keep her still while his hips propelled his dick in and out of her mouth. She gagged and made gurgling noises around his thick pipe each time he went deeper. Valentina and Erik hadnât noticed a chick from Delta Sigma Theta sucking dick herself outside of the bedroom door while forcing a glass dildo in and out of her pussy. She had a few towels laid out under her butt to soak up her squirting mess. Speaking of squirting, that was exactly what her pussy was doing. She pulled that cream covered glass dildo out and rubbed her clit to help her pussy squirt. The guy getting his dick sucked palmed the back of her head and forced his dick inside so hard and deeply that her nose touched his pelvis.Â
âCan you help me bust a nut before I play all in that pussy? Iâm tryna give you this big black dick from the back, you little nasty bitch. Hmph, thatâs my girl.â
UGHH!â Erik snatched Valentinaâs lips from his dick, some of his cum shooting on her cheek before her lips hungrily swallowed him whole again to milk him more. He tasted so damn good. Valentina fingered the cum from her cheek to lick clean. She swallowed cum for the first time. Now she wanted some more but Erik was pulling her up from the floor and walking her over to the bed where he arched her body over it. He didnât waste any time spreading her pussy lips apart to munch on her peach. Instantly, Valentina was a fountain in Erikâs mouth. She squirted and squirted each time he sucked on her clit like it was a never-ending popsicle. That was her weakness. LIcking and tongue-fucking her pussy did that job too but when his full lips wrapped around her clit and labia and sucked she wasnât herself anymore.Â
âFuck, Daddy, stopppppp uhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!â She whimpered with her release. All Erik kept whispering was that she was so wet, so fucking wet, so juicy.Â
Valentina had Erikâs face between her ass cheeks from how hard she rocked back and forth. Erik slowly but tightly pulled his lips off her clit, finally full with her juices. He wipes his mouth with the back of her hand before rubbing Valentinaâs clit. His eyes looked up to see a few chicks in the bedroom, on the bed, rubbing their pussies. They were all eyeing Erik heavily, hoping to have their turn next. They all stared with dripping pussies while finger-fucking and rubbing themselves. It was such an erotic sight.Â
âLook what youâve done,â Erik pops Valentinaâs ass, âYou got all these bitches in here waiting for me. Look at their fucking faces, come on, do it, bitch,â Erik barked out between clenched teeth while fixing her arch so he could fuck her, âThey are so fucking desperate, shit doesnât make no sense, HOLD THAT PUSSY OPEN WHILE I BEAT IT UP!â
Valentina quickly did what she was told while staring at the women as they moaned and came all over the bed.Â
âYes, Daddy, bang my pussy out,â Valentina begged.
âCan you bang mines out next?â Valentina recognized the face. Her name was Taylor, they had Sophomore English ii together. Tall chick with long lemonade braids in her hair and features that reminded her of Dorothy Dandridge. A striking beauty.Â
âFuck,â Erikâs dick got harder at that. He grabs Valentinaâs cheeks while using his hips to push his dick in. Not only was she wet, but she was also tight too. It felt like a force grabbed hold of his hips to make him push his dick in all the way. It happened so fast, no time for Valentina to get used to him. She clenched him tightly that his dick sank in. She arched further, her head whipping around to give him a dumbstruck look. She was stuffed to the hilt with ten inches of big black dick.Â
âOh my God itâs so thick,â She pants heavily.
All the women around them moaned in unison. A few guys piled into the room to help them out since their pretty pink pussies needed attention from a man and fast. Now, it was like one big orgy.Â
âErik, itâs so big. Daddy, you were right, itâs so huge inside of me! I canât even move without feeling it in my stomach, Oh! Daddy! Oh! Oh! Oh!â She said that each time Erik dug deep.Â
âListen to how her pussy sounds!â A random guyâs voice yelled out.Â
âDamn, Erik, yo, sheâs creaming all over your shit.âÂ
âGive it to him baby, itâs okay,â A seductive female voice spoke.
âI just love to watch a big dick nigga fuck some black pussy! Ahhh!âÂ
 It was multiorgasmic. Just hearing other people getting fucked and watching big black dicks swing in her face with Erik grunting and clawing at her hips while he pounded away inside of her gave Valentina a sexual high. A straight-up fuckfest. Dicks, tits, ass, and pussy. You had women who came to these events with the urge to suck dick. You had other chicks who needed their puss ate out so bad to the point that the person sitting next to them were their victims. China was in that room and Valentina caught a glimpse of her grabbing the back of an ASZD memberâs neck, bringing her face down and in her puss.Â
âLook back and watch this dick while I fuck you,â Erik watched as Valentina looked back at him with her sexy eyes that he couldnât get enough of.Â
âMake a mess on this dick, pussy just creaming while you getting fucked. So you like emâ long and thick, huh?â
âUmmm, yesssss,â Valentina loved the way he stretched her.
âYou were built for a big dick in you, huh? Show out, ma, show me how much you love the way I treat this good pussy.â
Erik went still while Valentina bounced off his dick. She was fucking him like she was fucking a dildo suctioned to the wall. Erik just bites down on his lip painfully and watched her ass ricochet off of him. Valentina was throwing that ass in a circle on his dick.Â
âYeah thatâs right, fuck me hard. You cumming? You gonâ use Daddyâs big dick to make yourself cum? You gonâ use me, ma? Wet fucking pussy, I need all that, use me, uh-huh, mhm, pussy sound wet as fuck too, throw it back on Daddyâs dick baby girl, yes, you the best, baby, fuckkkkk, cum, cum, I bet this feels amazing-â
âOOOOOOOOO, Uhhhhhhhh!â Valentinaâs ass clapped louder than any other chick in that room while she came on Erikâs rigid pole.
âLong strokes only,â He thrust forward so sharp and sudden making Valentina let out a silent scream.
Fuck, I love it. Why your dick so big like this? Why Daddy? W-why?â She shuddered when he hit her hard from the back.Â
âFill her up so good!â
âShe got that phatty too!â
âThatâs how you work a pussy.â
âAll up in that shit.â
 Valentinaâs hair was being pulled as her hands reached out in front of her to grab hold of the sheets. Tears streamed down her cheeks while Erik used all his strength to knock her pussy down and into that bed. The headboard smacked against the wall as he chased his release.Â
âLook how far it goes in! Mmmâ
âDaddy, I love this dick. Iâm yours, Iâm all yours, fuck me like this all the time, Be a good Daddy and fuck me like a Daddy would. Make me your little slut, yes, Daddy!â
âGODDAYUM oh yeah, baby, take this dick!!!!!âÂ
Erik was defeated. He slaps Valentinaâs ass causing it to sting as his dick rippled and expanded inside of her to shoot his cum into her pussy like he was busting a cap in her.Â
âFuck my dick with your wet pussy baby! Give me your juices on my dick!â
âUmph, Iâm coming, Daddy,â She turns onto her back, pulling her legs back and making that pussy laid out for more.
âCome to Daddy then.â Erik put that dick back inside its rightful place sliding in and out that wet puss.
She felt so warm with a belly full of cum. He still wanted more of Valentina. The night was young. She will offer her wet pussy to him as long as he continued to be the best Daddy and fuck her silly. Exactly what she needs.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
prior to meeting elijah your past relationships werenât the bestâyou didnât have the greatest taste in men and it showed. the boyfriends, if you can even call them that lacked all the characteristics smoke had. they didnât hold the door for you, buy you flowers, some couldnât even change a damn tire.
the very first date you guys had was at a nice restaurant downtown. he had finally gotten a day off work and wanted to use it to take the prettiest girl he had met out for a day you deserved. âhereâs the bill, i hope you guys enjoyedâ, the waiter chirped with a short smileâsetting the bill down. you lifted your hand to grab the bill, âwhat are you doing?â, elijah asked with a confused look. âpaying the bill, what do you mean?â â âno maâam i got it, move those pretty hands back.â
smoke love language is acts of service, he canât always put it into words how he feels about you but he can show his ole lady how he appreciates her through his actions.
youâll come home from a long tiresome day at work and your sweet elijah is already there waiting for you on the couch. your favorite tv show or movie turned on, dinner on the stove, snacks to keep you company, and just him. cater 2 you by destiny child? yeah thatâs elijah. heâll gently remove your shoes and place your manicured toes that he paid for might i add, onto his lap and just massage your feet while listening to your day.
smokeâs acts of service definitely is present in the bedroom. he wouldnât even think about busting a nut until he got you to release that sweet cream at least twice. âcome on darlin, you can give me one more right?â southern accent dripping in his voiceâhis large fingers digging at your sweet spot while rubbing on your sensitive clit. âsee i think she can give me on more.â
elijah may not talk as much during sex, but he craves for you to talk to him. heâll have you folded up in missionary, right leg draped over his shoulder with his plump lips leaving fat wet kissing on your ankle with the anklet that had his name. âcome on baby talk to me, how i feel in this good ass pussy, huh?â, slowing down his strokes so you can respond.
a/n :: the people wanted smoke ... i delivered! no guys i felt so excited writing this like omg, i need to fuck this man NEOWW. i almost went overboard on this lil intro tho. i will be continuing and if i donât yall got permission to cuss me out. also i know @aizawash0e did a firefighter!stack so shoutout to her.
Mechanic!Smoke: Stands around 6â3, Southern specifically born and raised in Mississippi. Rarely ever been up North, got an offer to work for a company up there but decided not to leave home, his roots where there in the Mississippi dirt and he wasnât gonna leave that. Him and his twin brother of course as thick as thieves. Their bond was inseparable. Stack and Smoke also always looked after their little sister Estelle, who they often called Star.
Mechanic!Smoke: Smoke was always a man of business and money, loved himself some R&B, specifically 90's and early 2000s R&B, as it's always blasting in the speakers of the auto shop all day.
That man is built ASF. I'm talking: lifting your body weight is his minimum lift; that shit is his warm-up. For him, growing up on a farm with his family, he was technically always working out. All that running back and forth with pails of milk his granddaddy had him and Stack doing was a damn workout in that heat, and the older he got, the more tasks and the heavier the load. Lifting the hay, carrying things. Working with cars since he was a teen was just training for him. He had been built!
Mechanic!Smoke: is romantic asf, tends to smell like oil, and will take a serious shower to make sure he smells good for his lady, for whatever date or occasion he has planned for you.
He loves working with his hands; the fact that he could break something down and build it back up again (including you) he held much pride in his hands, and his handiwork. The proof was always in the pudding; he never had a customer complain, never had the same customer come back twice with the same situation. He always made sure his work was done well, no bullshit. He believed if people were paying, they should get their money's worth.
When it came to you and Harmony, his life was never the same. Your daughter Harmony became a new pulse for Smoke. When he got to hold his little girl for the first time, tears filled his eyes with a smile, and in his eyes held a promise to never fail his daughter, that she would have the best possible life he could give her.
Smoke and Harmony were two peas in a pod, she would beg and he would hold strong, until she started the puppy eyes, it started to crush him and he would eventually with very much consideration cave.
He quite literally owes Stack because if it weren't for that day Stack brought you to the auto shop, who knew if you and Smoke would have ever met? And share the life you two do now. He was always grateful for the day he met you and the day your car decided to stop working. (Plus, Stack wouldn't shut up at Reader and Smoke's wedding, taking pride in his work and telling everyone that "if it weren't for me, they wouldn't be together, y'all know that, right?" as he drank a bit of whiskey in his glass and his arm around his cousin's shoulder "Like i brought her to the shop y'all know that right? And I was there and BOOM! I shot the arrow and look at them today, married!" Stack's wife giggled at his antics, but told him to calm down just a bit, as this is the moment of the married couple, not Mr. Cupid.
Mechanic!Smoke: Before the ring was even placed on your finger, he was calling you "My Wife" and telling everyone, "Mhm, my wife told me about that". He loved the way it sounded and rolled off the tongue, and loved hearing you say "Mr. Moore" or "My Husband" even more. Just you breathing in his direction was enough for him.
summary: all his life, smoke had heard that two is company but three is a crowd; and never had it made as much sense as it did now.
cw: smut, toxic smoke x annie, possesive!smoke, obsessed!smoke, obsessed!annie, public!sex, unprotected!sex (everyone say thank you to @brownskincheyenne), light choking, cheating, use of alcohol, use of the nword
a/n: here's the final part and a very annie centered chapterrrr. we been focused on smoke, but now it's her time to shine! this is much longer that part one and two combined, so please enjoy! requested here and inspired by @librababe7
part one; part two.
masterlist
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Her new nigga wasnât someone she was serious about. Yesâhe was sexy as hell, and yesâand he did whatever she told him to, but he wasnât Smoke.
Annie had promised herself after that first time that she wouldnât become addicted to the man. It was easy enough to say but too hard to make reality, and whenever she found her mind drifting to Smoke, all she could think about was the sight, smell, and taste of him. All she could feel was his hands roaming her body, throwing her aroundâhandling her. It had been a long time since she was this engrossed in another person, so when he texted, she responded. When he begged to come over, she let him.
Her new nigga was an attempt to stop this obsession from spreading. He was something to offset her need for Smoke. It workedâat firstâbut every time she got a taste of Smoke again, she was ready to throw in the towel and run to her friend in confession.
She knew why the woman had put an end to the threesome shit just as soon as it had started. Annie and the man had went wild, and when you get completely lost the way they did, you have to nip that shit in the bud expeditiously. Her friend could see where it was heading, could tell that if they continued she would end up with no man at allâbut she didnât move quick enough.
Annie had snatched her nigga up, and if Smoke was intrigued by her before, he was damn near obsessed now.
When he yelled at her about her new man, the audacity made her laugh and boil with anger. You would think he'd focus on the more pressing matter first: they had a double date to be worried about, and there he was focused about some stupid shit. But Annie couldnât deny that Smokeâs possessive side made her tingle. There was something about the raising of his voice, the crazy look in his eye, the way he gritted his teeth at her.
She wanted to tell him that she was all his and that she wasnât serious about dude, but then sheâd have no cards to play and nobody to fall back on.
She wasnât that stupid.
~~~~~
Annie stared down at her phone. Smoke was blowing her up like he had been all week, but she had nothing to say to him; Nothing worthwhile, and nothing that would soothe the insane way he was behaving. She rolled her eyes as a litany of messages came through.
So you ain't gon answer my fuckin messages?
You got me textin and callin yo ass and I know you see it
I told yo ass I was serious, Annie
Im serious bout you
Bout us
Answer yo damn phone, woman
Aight
Keep playin
Just wait til I see yo lil boyfriend at this dinner then
âYou ready for our double date on friday,â her friend asked, bumping her shoulder as she passed her to look at the wall of shoes in front of them. Startled, Annie immediately stuffed her phone in her purse, swiveling around with a flushed look as her surroundings came back into the forefront.
The mall was loud even though it was a week day, but her mind was still oscillating between Smoke's messages and maintaining this lie.
âSure,â she hummed, picking up a pair of heels. âI been wantinâ to try that restaurant for a while, too.â
âMhm,â her friend responded distractedly. Annie had stooped to try on the shoe, giving her the chance to watch her without being interrupted. Her eyes drifted over herâhot and greedyâbut when Annie stood up straight, she diverted her gaze. âIâm ready to meet yoâ new man,â she lied, huffing softly. âTryna see who takinâ all your time away like this.â And with that, the friend laughedâboastful and haughtyâbut Annie could tell what was underneath it.
She had suspected for a while now that her friend still felt a way about their little rendezvous. Since then, she looked at Annie with the memory of her naked body still roaming around her mind, and when Annie began to spend less time with her and more time with her new man (and Smoke), she continuously demanded to know who was taking her away from her. She played it off as a joke, but Annie could sense her true feelings.
This stupid double date was set up for her friend to finally meet her "competition", as she had put it. And while Annie hated the whole idea of it, she couldnât fight the irony of Smoke being the real reason for her lack of free time.
She was split between three people who couldnât get enough Annie, and she didnât know what to do. She had a friend who was obsessed with her and secretly pining for something she had put an end to herself. She had a new man who was supposed to be a fun distraction from the bullshit, but the more things progressed with him, the more enraptured he became, too. And she had Smokeâa man as addicted to her as she was him.
It was a hot ass mess of her own making, but there seemed to be no turning back now.
"What you wearin' to dinner," her friend questioned, biting her bottom lip. She was back to looking her up and down and clearly envisioning Annie being put through the mattress.
"Girl," Annie cackled, rolling her eyes as they walked into another store. "Stop lookin' at me like that before I tell yo' man on you."
"Oh, please," she grumbled, moving to a rack of dresses. Rolling her shoulders back, her voice leveled to a tone Annie couldn't fully decipher. "Smoke be lookin' at you, too."
~~~~~
When she made it to the restaurant, Annie felt like she was walking into the lion's den. With her new nigga at her side, she only felt worse, like she was subjecting him to a violence he had no possible understanding of.
Before now, she'd felt no reason to explain the intricacies of her relationship with Smoke and her friend to him. He didnât know about the threesome or her and Smokeâs relationship or how her friend still wanted her. It was none of his business, and they weren't serious enough for her to start divulging secrets with the man.
But it didn't make her feel any better about bringing him into the environment because she knew her guilt would only grow with time.
âHey, sexy,â Annieâs friend shouted in greeting, standing from her seat to welcome the woman and her guest. Her arms wrapped around her waist, holding her tight as the two men beside them sized each other up. Smoke rose from his chair slowly, eyes remaining in the unfamiliar face. He disregarded the nickname, disregarded Annieâs attire. There was nothing more important than figuring out what made this nigga good enough for his Annie.
Greeting her friend back with a firm hug, the woman introduced her guestâand immediately the air turned cold.
Smoke, his girlfriend, and Annieâs man all traded looks between each other, each of them full of competition and jealousy.
âHave you all ordered anything,â Annie laughed off nervously, trepidation blanketing her emotions. She took a seat at the table, right between Smoke and her friendâacross from her man. The other woman cleared her throat to speak, but Annie could only focus on how Smoke had yet to acknowledge her.
âJust a bottle of wine,â her friend offered blankly.
âWell,â Annie breathed emptily. She didnât know what to say or how to proceed. Never once had she been in a situation such as this, but she promised herself that sheâd make it out alive. Noticing that her dress had ridden up, Annie fought the fabric to bring it down to an appropriate length, but that was entirely the wrong move.
Smokeâs eyes were on her in an instant, burning holes into her body because who did she think she was wearing something that short outside the house? Who did she think she was showing off what was his? He swallowed a thick gulp of wine, gritting his teeth when it hit the back of his throat.
Heâd been too distracted earlier, but Annie had Smokeâs full attention now.
Seated at the square dining table in the middle of an overly loud restaurant, the man found himself placed between Annie and her new nigga. It disgusted him to see her making eyes at the man across from her while he was completely unconcerned with his own girl. Theyâd had a fight before arriving. Something stupid about him being distant and not showing much affection, something about how he hadnât initiated sex in ages; But he was really cool off all that. He wanted Annie. Needed Annie.
The past week or so without the woman made him feel like he was going to die, but now that he could see her again, heâd been restored.
Between flagged down waiters and their food finally arriving from the backed up kitchen, little words had left his mouth. Smoke watched with angered eyes as Annie talked with everyone but him. She hardly looked in his direction, but it gave him plenty of time to analyze everything else. Both his and Annieâs dates were looking at the woman as if sheâd hung the stars, severely infatuated by every word coming out of her mouth.
He understood that feeling. Annie was reverent, a fucking sight to behold.
âSo, how serious you and Annie is,â he interrupted, bringing tension back to the table. The other man scoffed, working his jaw, and the two women refused to meet each otherâs gazes. They were both embarrassed for a multitude of reasons.
âSerious enough,â Annieâs date countered with attitude. His eyebrows were scrunched, leaning into Smokeâs personal space. âYou cool witâ that?â
The question was unnecessary because everyone could tell his answer was a resounding no. Heat rose in his body. Jealousy dripped off of him. Smoke blew from his nostrils.
âNigga, who the fuck you thinââ
âWeâre just enjoyinâ ourselves,â Annie swallowed, unafraid of interrupting Smokeâs speech, uncaring of the glare he sent into the side of her head. She knew she needed to intervene quickly because no one at this table needed to believe that she and this man were anywhere near serious. Smoke was irate. Her friend was envious. And her nigga was ready to fight the whole table âbout herâand she wasnât ready to see him end up on his ass. âWe just gettinâ to know each other,â she explained further, shrugging to show indifference. âLearninâ each other. Havinâ fun.â
âDonât sound serious to me,â her friend whispered into her glass. And Smoke grunted in agreement. He eyed the way his girl rolled her eyes at the other man, how she clearly viewed him as some sort of intruder when she sent this all up. They didn't have to be here, but now they all pissed.
Smoke chuckled when Annieâs date shrunk into his seat.
Unable to hold back from touching her any longer, the man grabbed her near bare thigh beneath the table. He needed the stability. Needed it to keep him from doing something he would soon regret because Annieâs man was on the verge of saying more slick shit and his girl had turned her eyes to him, suspicious of his behavior as if she wasn't acting just as questionable.
âYou good, Smoke,â she questioned from across the table, eyes low and jaw set. Her gaze communicated a million words, and he simply wasnât ready to deal with that tonight.
âIâm fine,â but as he spoke shortly, his grip tightened on Annie, and he felt her gasp before her fingers joined his atop her thigh.
Annie was losing her mind.
The room was suffocating her, and Smoke's hands on her bodyâand beginning to tighten every secondâonly made her want him more. She felt stupid for spending the last week not talking to him, but she needed to make him sweat. In her attempts to have him unnerved, things had backfired, and all she wanted was to be alone with the man she had been avoiding for days.
âI think I need some air,â the woman exasperated, shooting a heated glance in his direction.
Before she could even stand, both men had moved to help her from her seat, and even her friend had extended a hand in assistance as well. It was awkward. Embarrassingly, Annie declined the help, finding the nearest exit to the restaurant's private courtyard.
It was much quieter outside, and the night air had a cooling note to it that instantly calmed her body. The dress she wore clung to her in the best way, ridding up with each step she made toward the fountain in the middle of the space. She was most surprised at the fact that no one was out here, and her mind cleansed itself at that realization.
âI canât believe you brought that nigga,â she heard from behind her, the words hot as they punctuated the air. She could feel his body nearing hers, and as she rolled her shoulders to stand up straight, she could feel the hard plains of his chest.
âWhat you expect me to do, Smoke,â Annie questioned, exhaustion and need in her tone. âJust show up alone?â
âHell yeah,â he grumbled. With a hand moving to her waist, he pulled her ass to lay flush with his crotch. He laughed at the shiver down her spine. âYou mine, Annie, and both of them up in there lookinâ at you like they got the right to.â
âSmoke,â the woman groaned, slowly grinding into him. She was listening, or at least trying to, but Smoke was addictive. All it took was a few short words and that damn grumble to get her going. She didnât know how sheâd survive the rest of the night.
âTold âem I was headed to make a phone call, so we ainât got much time, baby girl,â he whispered headily. âWhat you want?â
âI need to cum,â she cried, turning around in his arms. She fisted his shirt and gave him the softest eyes she could muster. âItâs been too long.â
âAnd whoâs fault is that,â Smoke growled. He walked her into a corner where one wall of the building met another; where dense plants created enough shadows for him to do what needed to be done; where the world could become their own.
His lips landed on her neck first; Her purse was still sitting at the table, and they didnât need the added drama of smudged makeup to ruin tonight anymore than they were about to. He nipped at her skin with care as his fingers glided down her thighs and back up again. Smoke would never get enough of the feel of herâthe softness, the solidity beneath it all.
âYou out of yo' mind comin' wit' that nigga,â he argued yet again. âEven crazier for wearin' this little ass dress, but I'm gon' let you slide for now.â
Her dress hem was thrown up over her hips before she could process everything, and his hands were inside her panties just as she had demanded. Annie loved that Smoke was a man on a mission in everything that he did. If there was a task to complete, he was diligent in seeing it through. Currently, she was his task, so when his thick fingers found her wet heat, she allowed her body to settle, knowing she would be taken care of.
It felt as if she were being engulfedâby him, by her emotions, by the entire date night from Hell. All she wanted was Smoke, but as his fingers stroked her, she just couldnât stay focused on the moment.
âBreathe, baby,â the man reminded her, slowing his hand between her legs. The pace was teasing, shallower than he knew Annie needed. Her warmth surrounded him, and her arousal dripped down his fingers with each dragging thrust.
âPlease,â Annie choked out, clawing at his shoulders. Her mind was still swirling, imagining both of their dates waiting at the table, hopeful for their return. Guilt settled into her skin, but she needed this. Staring into the manâs eyes, she attempted to ground herself, slowly beginning to work her hips into his palm.
âThere you go,â Smoke encouraged, increasing his speed as she rutted against him. Heat flushed his face when she grabbed his throat and held him there, but he couldnât lie about how good it felt. The chokingâalong with her moansâmade him feel lightheaded in the best way, urging him to bring her to her climax. But his arousal was thumping in the seat of his own pants, and every few seconds, he thrusted his clothed length against her thigh.
âPut it in,â Annie lulled into his left ear.
And how could he resist that?
Looking out over his shoulder and finding the courtyard still empty, Smoke quickly unbuckled his belt. Heâd have to do a whole lot of lying when he made it back to the table after this, but all of that was a distant concern that he refused to let take precedence.
âI ainât got no condom,â he breathed heavily, but he was quick to realize that Annie didnât mind when her leg wrapped around his hip and her hand dragged his dick closer to her entrance.
âIâm surprised you even came tonight,â the woman at the table grinned like a Cheshire cat. Her voice was teetering on the edge of something smug, but the man beside her didnât pick up on it.
âWhy are you surprised,â he questioned in response.
âI just thought youâd have a problem with it after Annie told you,â she chuckled.
âTold me what,â he asked once more, and the woman knew she was about to be triumphant.
âOh, you donât know, do you,â she feigned innocence. Her eyes got big and round as if she hadnât meant to spill the beans and saw no way out but through. âYou know Annieâs like my best friend and all, and weâre so close,â she began, voice lilting. âI thought she would have told you about me, her, and Smoke since y'all are so serious and everything.â
âYâallââ
âFucked? Yeah,â she answered with indifference, shrugging as she beckoned a waiter over for another bottle of wine. She refilled her glass and tried her best to stuff down her grin. She so badly needed this nigga to move onâbecause in her mind, if she had to compete for Annieâs attention against Smoke only, sheâd double her chances at winning.
Oh, how wrong she was.
But nevertheless, the man beside her only added to her overconfidence when sadness washed over his body. She watched him look down at his watch and back toward the two empty chairs at their table.
âFuck this pussy, baby,â Annie demanded, smacking the side of Smokeâs ass as he folded her up into the corner. She adored the heat of the moment, how they were doing this in public when they had people waiting for them. She loved the seclusion of it, how it was dark in their corner, and with the plants blocking the view no one would see them anyway.
It felt right no matter how wrong it was, and with Smoke finally fucking her raw like this, she was ready to give him what he wanted. What she had been denying herself, too.
âYou mine,â she slurred, drunk off of the feeling of his thrusts.
âHuh, baby,â he grunted, sweat near his hairline.
âYou my only nigga,â she confirmed, moaning lightly at him faltering in shock. She grabbed his face, nails crescenting his skin. âYou mine, and Iâm yours. But you need to put an end to yoâ relationship. Can you do that for me, baby?â
The words were sealed with a kiss to the corner of his mouth. Smoke nodded his head profusely before doubling his efforts.
âI swear itâs over witâ her,â he damn near cried, throat cracking around a moan.
Heâd do whatever she asked because Annie was his priority. Annie was what heâd always needed.
He continued to fuck her as he felt his body beginning to succumb to their combined efforts. Annie was clenching around his length and swearing softly against his lips. She couldnât take it anymore, the guilt turning into something that nudged at her desire. Neither of them cared about the consequences or repercussions of their cheating because they had this: each other.
As they walked back to the table, they did it togetherâside by side instead of hiding behind a lie any longer.
Each step sent fear through Annie's body, but as Smoke's shoulder brushed against hers, her heart rate leveled out. What they hadn't expected upon returning was for the table to be missing one of their guests. The closer they got, Smoke's girl became clearer in their view, and when her head turned in their direction, a near evil smirk lit her face.
"Where ole dude at," Smoke puzzled distantly, knowing that whenever he turned up it would be time to come clean. He sat in his seat, Annie to one side and his girl in front of him. The laugh she let out told him everything he needed to know.
"He left," she muttered, already taking in Annie's appearance: the wrinkles in her dress, the slant of her hem, the dampness along her edges.
"Why'd he go," Annie uttered worriedly, causing both of the people at the table to roll their eyes. It's not that she cared about him that much, but when she left the table, everything was fine except for her need for Smoke.
"Y'all was out there together, weren't y'all," the other woman questioned instead, completely disregarding what she'd been asked. Her gaze had moved to Smoke, and his eyes told it all. He could never lie too well when confronted with something outright. His leg was bouncing beneath the table, and his brows were furrowed in a way that said he couldn't wait for tonight to be over with. But those damn eyes lit up every time he looked over at Annie, and the way he wanted her made the other woman's heart hurt.
"I asked you a question," Annie insisted, huffing and crossing her arms beneath her chest. "What did you say to him?" Because she knew the woman had done something. Her friend had set this all up for a reason, and she never liked the idea of Annie entertaining another person. Never liked that she didn't have all of Annie's attention.
"He somehow found out about our li'l threesome," she admitted with a casualness that irked Annie to her core.
"Why would you tell him that," she groaned. "You know I hadn't told him yet."
"I guess it slipped my mind," but as she said the words, she looked at Smoke. The darkness in his eyes. The irritation building in his bones. "What were y'all doin' outside?"
And although Smoke wanted to allow Annie the opportunity to speak her mind, he needed to put an end to this.
"We was fuckin'," he exasperated, already feeling Annie's eyes on him due to his bluntness. He continued to look at the woman he had arrived with tonight, watching the emotions pass over her face. He remembered the fight from earlier about him not being present. He remembered the days she'd come home after hanging out with Annie and how all she wanted was to fuck him with the thought of the other woman fresh in her mind. He thought back to when she had first admitted to wanting a threesome with her friendâthe betrayal of it.
The look on her face now had nothing to do with her being cheated on and everything to do with the fact that it was with Annieâthe woman that she wanted more than anything else. But she was his now, and that thought settled him.
"We through," he huffed, standing from his seat. He pulled out some cash, throwing it on the table. "You ain't wanted me for a long time, and I apologize for lyin' but that's all I got for you." He wanted to scoff when she looked up at him because she looked pathetic. Shoulders hunched and eyes wet, he could tell she knew this was the end of whatever fantasy she had created for her and the other woman. As much as he wanted to bring it up, it wasn't worth it.
Annie stood when his hand extended toward her.
"I'm sorry," she apologized, standing over the other woman with an honest look. "But it was never gonna work between us."
And with a promise to move out within the week and to pay his half of the rent for the remainder of their lease, Smoke and Annie departed from the double date from hellâhand in hand and with a weight lifted off of their shoulders.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
you watched elias with immense admiration as he got dressed, the way he coordinated every piece of clothing to fit together and match was something so attractive to you.
it was no understatement he was the dandiest nigga in the delta â and he looked damn good. the nice shine of gold stuck out from the grill piece on his peary white teeth to the cufflink that had his initials âe.m.â on them.
âbaby which tie should i wear?â stack questioned while holding two of them up in your vanity mirror. you were still stuck in your own world of admiring your man, you didnât hear him.
stack confused on why you didnât answer, looked up to meet your gaze in the mirror. he saw the damn near blissed out look your had in your doe eyes and a light smirk appeared on his face.
he turned around facing you, bending down to your eye level. âyou listening baby?â
blinking out your dazed state, your head tilted back some to look at him. âhmm? what did you say?â
âyou ainât hear a thing i just said?â, southern draw evident in his voice with a hint of teasing.
âitâs okay pretty, i know what you wantâ, he said it like he already knew which he did. he knew his lady like the back of his hand, and even though she wouldnât always ask for him to pleasure herâhe always did.
leaning back up, he grabbed you by the waist and picked you up with ease. sitting down on the edge of the bed and plopping you right on the fat of his clothed thigh.
your nightgown raised up a little, showing the cute black lacey panties you had on. stack made himself comfortable, leaning back. âcome on sweetheart, you know what to doâ, giving your bottom a light tap to encourage you.
you let out a sigh of pleasure and relief as you began to slowly rock your hips against his thigh. you had a thing for the bliss he was able to bring you without even touching your pussy.
like clockwork, your essence began to leak through your panties and eventually onto his slacks. âyou making a mess on my new pants, you gon lick it right on up too, huh?â, he asked looking straight in your eyes.
small whimpers left your mouth before you answered with a yes. âgood now make yourself cum baby. i want your sweet smell on me all day.â
a/n:: literally wrote this in twenty minutes so its not my best work. i saw yall liked the last lil drabble so i wanted to continue. dandy!stack is now something stampedđ!
one last fuck, to be more exact, between you and vacation!price before the world and callings from home forced you back into the unforgiving grips reality⌠work and grocery shopping and paying bills. all the things john swears he would very much pay someone else to do for you while heâs paused mid-thrust. belly rising and falling against your back as he huffs out the gruff promises. flexing himself inside you at the same time he grabs for handfuls of your sides. palms hungry.
a thick sound grunts out of you when john collapses on top of you, his cock slicks the remaning veined legnth inside you. you curse, eyes trying not to roll when the man readjusts, somehow sinking himself deeper, head nudging against a place that warms you well past the capabilities of the setting sun.
âoh, my g-god.â you gasp. and then gasp again, reaching but failing to grab onto something as his beard drags along the skin of your shoulder.
âi mean it, dove. give yâanything ya like. get ya set up real nice. a house. dog. whatever you want⌠jusâ come home with me.â johnâs vows come out low, just at the shell of your ear. in between each sentence, a long, dragged-out drive of his hips. always concluded with a smacking of his sack, heavy with need, and a squeezing of johnâs embrace around your shivering, sweaty figure. heâs holding you like youâre already his. as if youâve already agreed to leaving all you know by replacing it with him. john fucks you the same way, raw and sticky skin and to pattern of silent claims. âand just think⌠we can do this every night, ân then some. keep yânice ân full. drunk on me, yeah?â
with blurred vision, you mumble and nod. drunk on him. drunk on the way heâs fucking you from behind, smushing you under him. drunk on the very recent memory of how you sucked him until he painted your mouth, then the feeling of his fingers swiping against your swollen lips to rub in the thick seed. drunk on the pants at your ear and the cream you can feel forming a ring at the base of johnâs cock. drunk on the possibility of feeling like this again and again.
tears in your eyes, you clench at the building of hot pressure that has you barely able to breathe. johnâs really taking you now. less rambly and more focused, hips striking your ass, pumping inside you with deep desperation. heâs got you pinned and closer enough to wail at how his weight wonât let you do anything but take it.
âah⌠f-fuck. go-gonna come again⌠iâjohnâŚâ your croaks tug a smirk at the man's lips.
âs'alright. go âhead ân come if itâs a yes, dove.â
with a croak, you gush and cry around john, whoâs already wondering what color to paint the bedroom.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
-hey yall, we got a part 2 of big mamaaaaaaa! Annie is getting put thru that mattress. And Smoke is the one putting her thru it. This just some good olâ fucking. Credits to @dealore for the prompt. :) i hope you enjoy ittttttt, i enjoyed writing it. This is the final part for this so i figured Iâd make it a treat. We picking up directly from part 1 so donât expect no talking ;p
Also, do anyone wanna help me with a new master list? Sksksks im feeling lazy and dont wanna find all my workssssss omg. MINORS DO NOT FUCKING ENGAGE!!!
As always,
Enjoy.
âFuck, Elijah,â he was eating her pussy like heâd been there before. Slurping and spitting on her clit, over and over. Her pussy was grasping at his tongue, her hips bucking to meet his mouth.
He held her legs up tight, pinning her in place. He licked from her asshole to her hard mound, sending a chill up her body. He moaned into her as he continued his assault. âThis pussy taste so good,â he growled into her heat. Her legs shook as he brought her to climax. She gripped the sheets, her back arching hard off the bed. She screamed out, âYou got this pussy cumming, Daddy.â Her body froze as Annie rode out her orgasm. Her back hitting the sheets.
Elijah rubbed the outside of her legs as he licked up what he could around his mouth. He looked down at her pussy, her hole was drooling. Creamy liquid dripping from her, he didnât think twice to slurp it out of her. She threw her head back, her eyes shut tight from the overwhelming sensation between her legs.
âDamn, he eating the fuck out my pussy,â she thought to herself. Sheâd never been ate like this before. The way her payed attention to her sticky center. How he was gentle with running his tongue over her clit. The way he spit on her center and distributed the assault with his tongue, slipping through her folds. The way he gripped her thighs and spoke to her without coming up for air. He was driving her mad with it, she was going to be insane over this man. All because he licked her like it was his purpose.
âYou alright baby?â He pulled her from her thoughts. He trailed kisses up Annieâs body, stopped at her Naples and gently sucking and licking. Wetting her chest in her juices and his spit. She grabbed the back of his head to steady herself, even though she was lying down. âO-oh,âshe whipped out as her traveled up to her neck. He sucked and bit into her, her body was in overdrive. She could feel his dick, nestled perfectly between her lower lips. He had to know what he was doing to her, how he was making her feel. The way he was taking care of a hunger she didnât know she had.
Elijah was feral. This woman would be the very welcomed death of him. When he ate her, he got lost and was no longer doing it for his pleasure, but hers. She was sweet, and the way she leaked on his lips when he wrapped his lips around her? Her sweet moans and filthy talk while he ate her. The way her hips bucked and pussy grabbed at his tongue had his dick hard as a rock. He needed to be closer to her, needed to be inside her. His eyes were blown black and he could only think about the grip she would have on him. âShe donât even know what sheâs doing to me,â he thought to himself. He was giving himself to her without a second thought, he was exactly where he wanted to be.
âThat dick so heavy,â she moaned into his mouth. Her hips moving slowly back and forth, dragging her dripping sex across his length. Her arms wrapped around his neck, sliding her hips back ad forth more frantically, âPut it in me, Daddy. Fill me-OH,â he sank. Into her quickly. He sat inside her for moment, filling her deeply. Letting her adjust.
âYou so fucking tight,â he strained. He had to hold himself from nutting in her right there. Her body convulsed around him trying to adjust to his size. He leaned back, getting a good look at Annieâs face. Her mouth hung open, her eyes barely open, head swaying back and forth faintly. The feeling of him inside her had taken over. She had no control over her body. She only knew that he needed to started fucking her soon before she fucking exploded. âLook at me baby. Tell me what you need Big Mama,â he spoke to her low and slow.
âFuck me,â she whispered, her eyes not moving off of his. He with-drawled from her and fucked into her slowly. Dragging out of her at a dangerously slow pace. He was only fucking her with half his length and she was holding on for dear life. Her moans and screams were music to his ears. The way she clawed at his back, the way her pussy just opened up for him. She was so fucking wet, she was dripping onto her sheets. He was so deep inside her, her vision was blurry.
âYes, Elijah! Keep fucking me, donât stop fucking me!â That was all he needed, to slam fully into her until she busted all over him. He was digging her out. Giving her exactly what he said he would. Looking down at her as she took him full on, heâd never seen anybody more beautiful. She was taking his dick like a champ. She was made for him. He watched as she disappeared inside of her, in and out. He felt her tighten around him. âDaddy, Iâm bout to cum,â she whined. âKeeping fucking me âLijah, you gon make me fucking cum.â
âCum on this dick baby, this yo shit. Wet me up,â he fucked her straight through and her pussy bursted coating his dick in a warm liquid. She squirted around his dick as the orgasm rocked through her, her body seized under him. She shook uncontrollably, her nails digging into his forearm. Her body fell limp as he pulled his still very erect monstrosity from her.
âI hope you donât think Iâm done with you,â he wasnât going to give her anytime to recover. He gripped her legs, flipping her onto her stomach like she was rag doll. He spread her ass open and stuffed his nose between her pussy lips, sucking her swollen clit into his mouth. Her pussy leaked into his mouth, her hips pushed up, putting herself on her knees to give him better access. He took one long lick before he positioned himself behind her. His fat tip poking at her entrance. He brought his hung up and smacked her ass. Her ass shook, leaving him mesmerized. âLook at this shit,â he smacked her ass again, slipping the tip of his dick inside her, causing Annie to arch her back. He pressed her hips forward, settling inside of her halfway. Her head lifted up off the bed, her mouth gaped, she tucked her bottom lip in between her teeth, trying to hold the moan that was trying to escape her.
He slapped her ass again, âNah, let me hear you Anais. Let me hear what Daddy doing to you baby,â he heals her hips deeply. Surely there would be a bruise there when he was thru with her body. She opened her mouth letting the moan rip through her. She spread her legs lowering herself back to the mattress, face down ass up. The sight of her pussy and her tight asshole prompted Elijah to move. She was begging for him to beat her pussy up. He pummeled into her at lightening speed, not even giving her a chance to catch her breath in between strokes. Her legs bent up at the knees, her toes cured into a ball as he stroked her into oblivion.
âDadddddddyyy, please,â she begged him to let up, placing a hand on the base of his stomach. Her slapped her ass and pinned her arm to her back, lifting up slightly to hit her at a different angle. âLet me have it baby, cum on this dick again and again til you begging for mercy,â he grunted as he hit the bottom of her busy. Then he just stopped and pressed his full length inside her, filling her completely. âOh shit, baby you too deep.â She pushed her ass back into him not knowing if she wanted more or if she wanted it to end. Tears pricked the outer creases of her eyes. âWhy you fucking me like this huh?â She turned her head to find his eyes. And when she did the black orbs stared into her mercilessly.
âSo you donât ever think you can find this, anywhere else.â
-
WâS IN THE CHATTTTTTTTT! Anyway yâall just suem freaky for yaaaa!
Pairing: Michael B. Jordan (Saint) x Golden Delacroix ( Black!Female OC )Â
Series: Small Town Sinners
Summary: Michael has spent his entire life in control. Every decision is calculated, every emotion compartmentalized, every aspect of his world polished until nothing is left to chance. Then one chance encounter with a woman who refuses to be impressed by his money, his fame, or his charm throws that carefully ordered life into complete chaos.
Golden Delacroix is loud where heâs quiet, fire where heâs ice, and entirely unimpressed by the man everyone else seems desperate to please. Every interaction between them becomes a battle of wills, sharp tongues, bruised egos, undeniable attraction, and two stubborn people who would rather start a war than admit theyâre fascinated with each other.
Some people fall in love.
Michael Saint becomes obsessed.
Warnings: 18+ ONLY. Explicit sexual content. BDSM and power exchange. Female Dominant/Male Submissive dynamics. Obsessive behavior. Stalking themes. Toxic attraction. Enemies to lovers. Heavy sexual tension. Dirty talk. Voyeurism and exhibitionism. Public sexual activity. Group sexual content. Explicit language. Therapy themes. Possessive behavior. Praise, edging, restraint
wc: 21k
Small Town Sins The King of Sinners
The bass from the subterranean nightclub was a physical force, a deep, hypnotic thrum that vibrated through the soles of Michaelâs Italian leather loafers and up into the carefully constructed cage of his ribs. Angelâs Whispers. It was a ridiculous name, he thought, for a place that dealt in such visceral, unspoken screams. But it was LA, and LA was a city built on beautiful, hollow lies.
He sat alone in a VIP alcove, a shadowed throne carved from onyx and velvet that afforded him a panoramic view of the kingdom below. The club was a masterpiece of curated hedonism. Moody, indigo lighting washed over a sea of beautiful, writhing bodies. Gauzy, silver curtains hung from the ceiling, creating intimate, semi-private stages where whispered fantasies became public performance. The air was thick with the scent of expensive perfume, spilled champagne, and the sharp, metallic tang of pure, unadulterated need.
To anyone watching, Michael B. Jordan was the picture of relaxed, powerful indulgence. His custom-tailored slate gray blazer was unbuttoned, revealing a crisp black t-shirt that clung to the sculpted muscle of his chest. His jaw, sharp enough to cut glass, was set in a line of casual observation. One hand rested on his knee, the other swirled the amber liquid in a rocks glass, the ice clinking a soft, rhythmic counterpoint to the pounding music. He was a god surveying his domain, and every so often, a hopeful supplicant would glance his way, their eyes a mixture of desire and star-struck awe.
He saw them all. He cataloged them, categorized them, and dismissed them with the cold, clinical efficiency of a surgeon excising a tumor.
There was the redhead in the Shibari harness, her pale skin a stark canvas against the black ropes. Technically perfect, her suspension was a work of art. But her eyes were vacant, her submission a performance for the crowd, not a genuine surrender. She was seeking validation, not connection. Dismissed.
There was the pair of women on a velvet chaise, their bodies entwined in a choreographed dance of passion. Beautiful, certainly. But their movements were too practiced, their moans too perfectly timed. They were performing for each other, for the unseen eyes of the room. It was pornography, not intimacy. Dismissed.
Then there was the one who approached him. A stunning creature with caramel skin, eyes the color of warm honey, and a body poured into a latex dress that left absolutely nothing to the imagination. She moved with the liquid grace of a panther, a confident smile on her lips. She slid into the booth beside him, her thigh pressing against his, her scentâa cloud of vanilla and orchidâa deliberate invasion of his space.
âMichael,â she purred, her voice a husky whisper that was designed to be seductive. âIâve been waiting for you to notice me.â
He turned his head, his gaze a slow appraisal. She was flawless. A perfect ten. And she bored him to tears. He could see the calculation in her eyes, the ambition that fueled her every move. She didnât want him. She wanted what he represented: access, status, the story. She wanted to be the one who tamed the infamous, untouchable Michael Jordan of the Saint brothers. She wanted to be a notch on a bedpost she could sell to the highest bidder.
âI notice everything,â he said, his voice a low, calm murmur that gave nothing away. He took a slow sip of his whiskey, his eyes never leaving hers. He could feel the shift in her, the flicker of uncertainty. She was used to men melting, to men stammering, to men falling all over themselves to please her. He did none of those things. He simply watched.
âThen why havenât you come to play?â she pressed, her hand sliding up his thigh, her touch a bold, familiar caress.
âBecause Iâm not here to play,â he said, his voice dropping a few degrees, the warmth replaced by a cool, dismissive edge. âIâm observing.â
Her smile faltered for a fraction of a second, a tiny crack in her perfect facade. She recovered quickly, but the damage was done. He had seen the desperation beneath the confidence. âI can make it worth your while,â she whispered, leaning in closer, her lips brushing against his ear. âAnything you want.â
He gently but firmly removed her hand from his leg, placing it back on her own thigh. The gesture was final. A dismissal. âI doubt that,â he said, his voice quiet, but carrying the weight of an unshakeable verdict.
She stared at him, her honey eyes wide with a mixture of shock and indignation. No one had ever rejected her. Not like this. Not so calmly, so completely. She opened her mouth to say something, but he held up a hand, a simple, elegant gesture that silenced her more effectively than a shout.
âEnjoy your evening,â he said, his tone one of polite, final dismissal.
She stood, her spine rigid with humiliation, and walked away, a beautiful, wounded creature disappearing back into the sea of bodies. Michael didnât watch her go. He had already moved on. His gaze swept the room again, searching, analyzing, seeking⌠something. Anything.
He was a voyeur by nature, a director who preferred to be behind the camera. He got off on control, on orchestrating the scene, on watching the raw emotion play out on someone elseâs face. He had spent years cultivating this persona, this carefully constructed world of detached observation. It was safe. It was clean. It was controllable.
But lately, the control had become a cage. The observation had become a vacuum.
He thought of his brothers. Donnie, his quiet, steady rock, who had found a fierce, unwavering love in Stevie, a love that had grounded him, given him a purpose beyond the ring and the family name. And Erik⌠Erik, the most controlled, most dominant of them all, who had been brought to his knees by a woman with a sharp tongue and a spirit that refused to be broken. They had found something real. Something messy. Something worth the risk of losing control.
And him? He had nothing. He had a twenty-million-dollar mansion in the Hollywood Hills that was a masterpiece of minimalist design and profound loneliness. He had a co-CEO title at a PR firm that handled the biggest names in the industry. He had a black card and a Rolodex full of people who wanted something from him. He had Angelâs Whispers, a place where he could watch any fantasy he could dream of, but never truly participate.
He felt nothing. No desire. No connection. No heat. Just a vast, echoing emptiness that was growing louder with every passing day.
He finished his whiskey in one smooth swallow, the burn a fleeting, welcome distraction. He stood, his movements fluid and economical, and walked out of the alcove. He didn't say goodbye to anyone. He didn't look back. He simply moved through the crowd, a parting sea of beautiful, desperate faces, and walked up the stairs, away from the pulsing, hypnotic beat of the club.
The cool night air was a shock to his system, a welcome slap of reality. He stood on the sidewalk, the neon glow of the West Hollywood nightlife a garish, ugly painting against the dark sky. The valet brought his car, a silent, black beast of German engineering that was as controlled and as soulless as he felt.
He slid into the driver's seat, the soft leather a familiar, confining embrace. He sat there for a long moment, the engine a low, powerful purr that was a perfect reflection of the storm raging inside him. He was surrounded by a world of pleasure, a world of desire, a world of connection. And he had never felt more alone.
The silence in Dr. Anya Sharmaâs office was a different breed of quiet from the one in Michaelâs house. It wasnât a void; it was a pressure. A carefully calibrated, therapeutic pressure designed to crack open the most tightly sealed of minds. The room itself was a testament to her philosophyâwarm, earthy tones, soft lighting, a sprawling fiddle-leaf fig tree in the corner that seemed to breathe life into the space. It was the antithesis of Michaelâs cold, minimalist world, and it made his skin itch.
He sat in the same armchair he always sat in, a plush, beige monstrosity that swallowed his rigid posture. His hands were clasped in his lap, his fingers laced together in a perfect, interlocking grip. His eyes were fixed on a single point on the wall just above Dr. Sharmaâs shoulder, a spot he had chosen on his first visit and had not deviated from since. It was his anchor, his small act of control in a space designed to dismantle it.
âYou seem⌠agitated today, Michael,â Dr. Sharma said. Her voice was a calm, melodious alto. She didnât have a notepad. She never did. She just listened, her intelligent eyes missing nothing.
âIâm not agitated,â he replied, his voice a low, even monotone. âIâm simply processing.â
âProcessing what?â she prompted, leaning forward slightly. âThe weather? The traffic? Or the fact that you spent three hours last night reorganizing your kitchen pantry by expiration date, down to the second, and still felt a sense of profound, soul-crushing emptiness afterward?â
Michaelâs jaw tightened, a microscopic shift that was a full-blown tell in her eyes. He hated that. Hated how she saw through the carefully constructed facade of normalcy he presented. He had only agreed to these sessionsâbi-weekly, every other Tuesday at 4:00 PM, no exceptionsâat the firm insistence of his business partner, who had noticed a dangerous, obsessive edge creeping into his work. Michael had framed it as a strategic move, a way to maintain peak performance. In reality, it was a desperate attempt to understand the growing, gnawing vacuum inside him.
âItâs called efficiency, Anya,â he said, his voice a little too sharp. âA system creates order. Order creates peace of mind.â
âDoes it?â she countered, her tone gentle but firm. âOr does it just create a more elaborate, more organized prison? Youâre a man who runs a multi-million dollar company, Michael. You navigate the chaos of celebrity scandals and corporate takeovers with the grace of a seasoned diplomat. Yet, you canât seem to find a single ounce of peace in a perfectly organized pantry. Donât you find that⌠contradictory?â
He didnât answer. He just stared at his spot on the wall, his mind a whirlwind of carefully cataloged defenses. He could feel her gaze on him, a warm, penetrating weight that threatened to melt the ice around his heart.
âLetâs talk about Angelâs Whispers,â she said, changing the subject with the ease of a master chess player.
âThereâs nothing to talk about,â he said, his voice flat. âItâs a club. I observe. I leave.â
âYou observe,â she repeated, mulling the word over. âYou watch. You direct. You control the narrative from a distance. Youâre a voyeur, Michael. And thereâs nothing inherently wrong with that. But youâre also a man who is starving. Youâre standing in the middle of a banquet, and youâre dying of thirst.â
He finally looked at her, his dark eyes a flash of irritation. âItâs not a banquet. Itâs a performance. A series of hollow, predictable acts. The women are either so submissive they have no personality of their own, or theyâre so star-struck theyâre trying to climb the social ladder using my dick as a rung. Thereâs no authenticity. No genuine connection.â
âAh,â she said, a small, knowing smile touching her lips. âAnd youâre looking for genuine connection in a place where people wear masks and pay to have their darkest fantasies fulfilled? That seems like a flawed strategy, donât you think?â
âIâm not looking for anything,â he snapped, then immediately regretted it. The loss of composure was a crack in the armor.
Dr. Sharma didnât pounce. She simply let the silence hang in the air, a heavy, accusatory thing. âWhat about your brothers?â she asked, her voice softening. âYou spoke of Donnieâs wedding. And Erikâs. How did that make you feel?â
The question was a blow, a direct hit to a soft, unprotected spot he hadnât even known was there. He remembered Donnieâs face, the raw, unfiltered joy as he looked at Stevie. He remembered Erik, the most controlled, dominant man he had ever known, looking at Stella like she was the very air he breathed. They had found something. Something real. Something that had made them vulnerable, made them soft, and in doing so, had made them stronger.
âThey seem⌠happy,â he said, the words feeling foreign and clumsy on his tongue.
âThey are,â she agreed. âThey took a risk. They stepped outside of the carefully constructed boxes they had built for themselves. They allowed for unpredictability. For messiness. For the kind of chaotic, all-consuming love that canât be categorized or controlled.â
âI donât need messiness,â he said, his voice a low growl. âI have enough chaos in my professional life. My personal life is my sanctuary. Itâs orderly. Itâs clean.â
âIs it?â she challenged, her gaze unwavering. âOr is it just empty? Michael, you have OCD. You are a man who is hardwired to seek control, to create order out of chaos. But youâve applied that same logic to your heart. Youâve built a fortress around yourself, and youâre wondering why you feel lonely inside the walls.â
He hated her in that moment. Hated her for seeing him so clearly, for articulating the truth he had been desperately trying to outrun. He stood up, his movements sharp, agitated. He walked over to the window, staring down at the bustling street below, a world of motion and noise and unpredictable life.
âWhat are you suggesting?â he asked, his voice tight. âThat I should what? Throw caution to the wind? Make a fool of myself chasing after some⌠feeling?â
âIâm suggesting that you try something new,â she said, her voice a calm, steady anchor in the storm of his own making. âAnything. Go to a different coffee shop. Take a different route to work. Join a book club. Go to Pilates. Do something that is not part of your meticulously planned routine. Step outside of the box you built, Michael. See whatâs out there. See if you can handle a little unpredictability.â
He wanted to laugh. Wanted to dismiss her as a naive, touchy-feely academic who didnât understand the high-stakes world he lived in. But the thought of Erikâs smile, of Donnieâs happiness, was a seed that had been planted in his mind, a seed that was now starting to sprout, a tiny, green shoot of doubt.
âIâll think about it,â he said, his voice a quiet concession.
âGood,â she said, a small, triumphant smile playing on her lips. âOur time is up for today. Same time in two weeks?â
He nodded, a curt, automatic gesture. He walked to the door, his hand on the knob, his mind a chaotic mess. He was Michael B. Jordan. He was a Saint. He was a man who had everything. And as he stepped out into the bright, unforgiving LA sun, he had never felt more lost.
The word unpredictable echoed in Michaelâs mind for the next forty-eight hours, a persistent, annoying hum that disrupted the carefully curated silence of his world. It was a challenge. A gauntlet thrown down by a woman with a PhD and a disconcertingly accurate ability to see through the steel-plated walls of his psyche. He hated it. But he also hated the feeling of the vacuum, the vast, echoing emptiness that was growing louder with each passing day. So, he decided to conduct an experiment. A series of them, actually. A clinical, systematic exploration of the chaotic world outside his box.
His first foray was into the sun-drenched, Lululemon-clad world of Pilates. He chose the most exclusive, bougie studio in Beverly Hills, a place that promised a "mind-body transformation" in a temperature-controlled, aromatherapy-infused environment. He figured if he was going to descend into the madness of the masses, he might as well do it in a place that understood the importance of a pristine aesthetic.
He was wrong.
He stood on a tiny, wobbly foam disc, his muscular frame a stark contrast to the lithe, graceful women around him. The instructor, a woman named Skye with a serene smile and a voice like a wind chime, was speaking in a language of core engagement and mindful breathing that was completely alien to him.
âNow, everyone, letâs flow into our Hundreds,â she chirped, her body moving into a position that looked both elegant and physically impossible. âFeel that deep burn in your powerhouse! Connect with your breath!â
Michael lay on his mat, his legs extended at a precise 45-degree angle, his head lifted, his arms pumping up and down in a rigid, militaristic cadence. He wasnât feeling a deep burn in his powerhouse. He was feeling a profound sense of humiliation. He was a man who could command a boardroom, who could orchestrate a PR crisis with surgical precision, who could bring a woman to the brink of orgasm with just his voice. But here, on this sticky mat, he was a clumsy, uncoordinated oaf. He kept losing his balance, his powerful legs refusing to cooperate with the subtle, nuanced movements. He could feel the eyes on him, the curious, amused glances from the women who were effortlessly flowing through the routine. He was a spectacle. A fish out of water. And he hated it.
He left the class before it was over, his shoulders tight with frustration, his mind a whirlwind of contemptuous thoughts. This is not connection. This is coordinated suffering.
His next experiment was the gym. But not his gym. His gym was a private, state-of-the-art facility in his basement, a place where every dumbbell was perfectly aligned, every machine wiped down after use, and the playlist was a curated selection of nothing but Jodeci's "Feenin" and NSYNC's "Gone" playing on repeat. Now, he was going to a public gym. A chain. A place where the masses sweated and grunted.
He walked in and was immediately assaulted by a wall of sensory chaos. The air was thick with the smell of stale sweat and cheap disinfectant. The sound system was blasting generic, bass-heavy pop music at a physically painful volume. And the people⌠they were everywhere. A man was grunting loudly as he curled weights that were clearly too heavy for him, his face a contorted mask of effort. A group of women were taking selfies in the mirror, their preening a bizarre, narcissistic ritual. And the free weight area⌠it was a disaster. Dumbbells were left on the floor, barbells were loaded with haphazard, mismatched plates, and the benches were dotted with unsightly sweat stains.
Michael felt his OCD flare up, a hot, prickling sensation that crawled up the back of his neck. He wanted to grab a clipboard and a bottle of sanitizer. He wanted to re-rack the weights, to organize the plates, to restore a semblance of order to this chaotic, unhinged environment. He lasted exactly twenty-seven minutes, doing a perfunctory set of bicep curls while trying to block out the sound of a man next to him narrating his workout to his phone. He left feeling more agitated, more disconnected than when he had arrived. This is not a community. This is a petri dish of bad form and poor etiquette.
His final, and most humiliating, experiment was speed dating. It was Guyâs idea, of course. His youngest brother, the walking, talking embodiment of tragic energy, had found out about Michaelâs "project" and had insisted on "helping."
âMike, you gotta just jump in the deep end,â Guy had said, his voice a flurry of excited energy over the phone. âSpeed dating is perfect! Itâs like a focus group for pussy! You get to talk to, like, twenty chicks in one night. Itâs efficient!â
Michael, in a moment of weakness, had agreed. He figured it was a data-gathering exercise. A way to analyze the mating rituals of the common LA female in a controlled, time-sensitive environment.
He was sitting at a small, wobbly table in a trendy bar in West Hollywood, a name tag with "Mike" written in neat, block letters stuck to his expensive blazer. The bar was filled with the desperate, the lonely, and the curious. He was an outsider, a spy in their midst. And to make matters worse, Guy and Erik were on a video call, their faces a small, mocking presence in the corner of his phone screen, which he had propped up against his water glass.
âOkay, so, whatâs your favorite color?â the woman across from him asked, a perky blonde with tits bigger than her natural chest and a smile that was a little too wide.
Michael stared at her, his mind a blank. He had spent the last hour answering inane, uninspired questions. What do you do for fun? (He managed a multi-million dollar company.) Whatâs your biggest turn-on? (Efficiency and a well-structured thesis statement.) If you could be any animal, what would you be? (A solitary, highly-evolved predator.)
âBlue,â he said, his voice flat.
âOoh, me too!â she squealed. âWhatâs your sign?â
âHeâs a Scorpio,â Erikâs voice chimed in from the phone, a low, amused rumble. âWeâre intensely private and prone to obsession. Itâs a nightmare.â
The blondeâs eyes widened. âIs that⌠is that Erik Stevens? The rich security guy?â
âNo,â Michael said, his jaw tight. âThatâs my brother. Heâs an idiot.â
âHey!â Guyâs voice piped in. âDonât drag us into your misery! Youâre the one whoâs getting rejected by a woman who thinks âThe Notebookâ is high art.â
The blonde looked confused, her smile faltering. âI love âThe Notebookâ.â
âOf course you do,â Michael muttered, just as the bell rang, signaling the end of their agonizingly long three minutes.
He spent the next hour in a state of quiet, simmering rage, enduring a parade of mediocrity, while his brothers provided a running commentary that was both hilarious and infuriating.
âNigga, sheâs a vegan who crossfits,â Guy whispered, as a woman with impressive biceps sat down. âRun.â
âSheâs a life coach,â Erik observed, as a woman with a serene, overly empathetic smile began to speak. âSheâs going to try to fix you. Itâs her kink.â
By the end of the night, Michael was done. He was done with the experiments, done with the chaos, done with the whole pathetic attempt to connect with the unwashed masses. He left the bar, the sound of his brothersâ laughter echoing in his ears, and got into his car.
He sat in the driverâs seat, the city lights a blur of meaningless color outside his window. He had tried. He had stepped out of his box. He had immersed himself in the unpredictable, chaotic world of normal people. And all it had done was reinforce his deepest, most ingrained beliefs. The world outside his control was not just unappealing. It was a nightmare. It was a mess. And he wanted no part of it.
He was back to square one. Alone in his perfectly ordered, profoundly empty life. And as he drove home, the seed of doubt that Dr. Sharma had planted had withered and died, replaced by a cold, hard certainty. He was built for control. And he would rather be alone and in control than be connected and in chaos.
The speed dating fiasco was the final nail in the coffin of Dr. Sharmaâs little experiment. Michael spent the next day in a state of quiet, simmering fury, his OCD flaring up with a vengeance. He spent three hours reorganizing his garage, arranging his tools by size, function, and frequency of use. He spent another two hours deep-cleaning his kitchen appliances, his movements a precise, methodical ritual that was a desperate attempt to restore a sense of order to his chaotic, disappointing world. He had tried. He had stepped out of his box. And the world had proven him right. It was a messy, unappealing, and profoundly stupid place.
He was on his way back from a pointless meeting with a C-list celebrity who was having a PR crisis of his own making, his mind a whirlwind of contemptuous thoughts. He was supposed to be on his way back to his perfectly ordered, profoundly empty fortress of solitude. But a strange, unfamiliar impulse made him turn down a side street in West Hollywood. He wasnât hungry. He wasnât thirsty. He was just⌠adrift. And he was looking for an anchor.
He saw the sign for "The Golden Almond," a trendy, overpriced vegan smoothie shop that was a testament to the city's obsession with wellness and self-indulgence. It was the kind of place he would normally sneer at, a den of kale-infused nonsense and performative health. But today, it was a beacon. A place to stop, a place to pause, a place to just⌠be.
He parked his car, the silent, black beast a contrast to the colorful, graffiti-covered wall of the building. He walked in, the bell above the door a cheerful, irritating chime. The air was thick with the scent of ginger, wheatgrass, and desperation. The walls were lined with inspirational quotes in flowing, calligraphic script. Breathe. Love. Nourish. It was all so⌠LA.
He was standing in line, his mind a million miles away, already regretting his decision to come here. He was scrolling through his phone, his thumb a blur as he answered a work email, his body a tense, rigid line of frustration. And then he felt it. A shift in the air. An almost imperceptible change in the energy of the room.
He looked up.
And he saw her.
She was standing a few people ahead of him in line. She was a masterpiece of curves and confidence, a woman who owned every inch of the space she inhabited. Her skin was the color of rich, creamy peanut butter, a smooth, flawless canvas that seemed to glow under the warm, natural light of the shop. It was a shade that was both warm and deep, a color that made his mouth water and his hands ache to touch.
Her hair was a mass of thick, black curls, hanging down her back. She was wearing a simple, white tank top that was stretched across the most magnificent pair of breasts he had ever seen. They were full, heavy, and impossibly perky, a testament to a youth spent doing push-ups and a genetics lottery he could only dream of. They were the kind of breasts that had their own gravitational pull, the kind of breasts that could make a man forget his own name. He immediately dubbed them "mommy milker titties" in the secret, depraved corner of his mind.
Her waist was small, a delicate, cinched curve that tapered down to a pair of hips that were a work of art. They were wide, round, and powerful, a perfect, hourglass frame that was made for a manâs hands to hold onto. She was wearing a pair of black leggings that clung to her thick, powerful thighs and the round, firm globes of her ass like a second skin. It was an ass for days. An ass that could stop traffic, start wars, and make a man question his entire existence.
But it wasn't just her body. It was her aura. It was the way she stood, her weight shifted to one hip, her head held high. It was the way she scrolled through her phone, her long, manicured nails a flash of bright red against the dark screen. It was the quiet confidence that radiated from her in waves. She was in her own world, a self-contained universe of power and beauty, and she had no idea that she had just shattered Michaelâs carefully constructed reality.
He was staring. He knew he was staring. He couldn't help it. He was a man who was used to being in control, a man who was used to observing, cataloging, and dismissing. But this was different. This was not an observation. It was an obsession. He felt a strange, unfamiliar pull, a magnetic, undeniable attraction. He felt his carefully constructed walls begin to crumble, his cold detachment replaced by a hot need.
And then, as if she could feel the weight of his gaze, she turned.
Her head swiveled, a slow, graceful movement. Her eyes met his; they were a dark, rich, chocolate brown, and they were filled with a fire, a challenge, a defiance that was intimidating. She wasn't star-struck. She wasn't flattered. She wasn't impressed.
She was annoyed.
Her full, luscious lips, which were painted in a bold, matte red, were set in a tight, thin line. Her eyebrows, perfectly arched and fierce, were knitted together in a look of irritation. She was looking at him like he was a piece of gum on the bottom of her shoe.
And in that moment, something inside Michael snapped. Something that had been dormant for years, something that he had buried under layers of control and detachment. It was a spark. A flicker of a fire he hadn't felt in a long, long time. He was used to people reacting. He was used to people smiling, people staring, people wanting something from him. He was not used to this. He was not used to being looked at with such⌠disdain.
He didn't look away. He just held her gaze, his dark eyes a silent, unwavering challenge. He was a man who was used to being in control, a man who was used to directing the scene. But for the first time in his life, he was not the director. He was the audience. And he was captivated.
She held his gaze for a long, tense moment, her eyes a fiery, defiant challenge. Then, in slow motion, she rolled her eyes. A small, dismissive gesture that was more insulting than any word she could have said. She turned back around, her hair a sassy, dismissive whip, and went back to her phone, effectively dismissing him. Erasing him.
And Michael, the man who was never caught off guard, the man who was never, ever out of his depth, just stood there. His heart was pounding in his chest, a frantic rhythm. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides. And he knew that his experiments were over. His search was over. He had found what he was looking for. He had found her.
â
The line inched forward, a slow, agonizing procession of kale-eating optimists. Michael was still standing there, a statue of simmering intensity, his entire being focused on the woman in front of him. He was no longer a man. He was a hunter. He watched her every move, the way she shifted her weight, the way she tapped a perfectly manicured nail against the screen of her phone, the subtle, rhythmic sway of her hips. He was consuming her with his gaze.
Finally, her name was called. Not by the barista, but by the universe itself.
âGolden!â the young, tattooed man behind the counter shouted, his voice a cheerful, high-pitched squeak.
Michaelâs brain did a double-take. Golden. Of course, her name was Golden. It was too perfect. Too poetic. It was the kind of name that would haunt his dreams, a single, shining word that encapsulated everything he was feeling in that moment.
Golden stepped forward with grace. She reached for the large, plastic cup, her fingers wrapping around the base. It was a vibrant, almost violently green concoction, a thick, sludgy mixture of who-knows-what that looked like grass clippings and disappointment.
And in that moment, Michael made a decision. It wasnât a part of a carefully constructed plan. It was an impulse. A reckless, completely out-of-character impulse. It was the most un-Michael thing he had ever done in his entire, meticulously controlled life.
He moved.
He didnât run. He didnât shove. He just⌠flowed. He moved with a silent grace that was a testament to his years of disciplined training. He reached the counter just as her hand was closing around the cup, his own hand a flash of motion, a blur of expensive watch and chocolate skin. He intercepted it, his fingers brushing against hers. He grabbed the smoothie, turned, and he walked out.
The whole thing took less than three seconds. It was a smoothie heist.
He could feel the shock, the confusion, the outrage that rippled through the small, crowded shop. He could feel her eyes on him, a hot, burning laser beam of pure fury. He didn't look back. He just kept walking, a cool, calm, collected man on a mission. He pushed open the door, the cheerful chime a mocking, triumphant sound, and stepped out into the bright, unforgiving sunlight.
He was leaning against his car, the cool metal a welcome comfort against his back, when he heard it.
âYO! YOU MOTHERFUCKER!â
He looked up and saw her. She was standing on the sidewalk, her hands on her hips, her chest heaving, her face a mask of rage. She was a goddess of fury, a beautiful queen who was about to rain down a world of hurt upon his head.
âDid you just⌠did you just steal my fucking smoothie?â she asked, her voice a low, dangerous growl that was a perfect blend of disbelief and homicidal rage.
Michael took a slow, deliberate sip of her smoothie. It was disgusting. It tasted like dirt and regret. But he didnât let it show on his face. He just smiled, a slow, confident smirk that was designed to be infuriating.
âItâs a very good smoothie,â he said, his voice a low, casual murmur. âA little heavy on the kale, perhaps. But a solid effort. 7 out of 10.â
Golden stared at him, her mouth agape, her eyes wide with a mixture of shock and utter disbelief. She was so stunned by his audacity, unmitigated gall, that she was momentarily speechless. It was a brief, beautiful moment of silence.
âAre you⌠are you fucking kidding me?â she finally managed to sputter, her voice a high-pitched squeak of indignation. âYou steal my smoothie, and then you have the nerve to critique it? Who the fuck do you think you are?â
âIâm a man who was thirsty,â he said, his voice a calm, reasonable explanation that was anything but. âAnd you were taking too long. I saw an opportunity, and I seized it. Itâs called being proactive. You should try it sometime.â
âProactive?â she repeated, her voice rising with each word. âNigga, thatâs called theft! Thatâs called being a fucking asshole! Thatâs called me about to call the police and have your bitch-ass arrested for stealing a $12 green smoothie!â
He took another sip, his eyes never leaving hers. He could see the fire in her, the passion that was simmering just beneath the surface of her rage.
âPlease,â he said, his voice a low, dismissive drawl. âBy the time the LAPD gets here, Iâll be finished. And then what are you going to do? File a police report for an empty smoothie? Theyâll laugh you out of the station. Youâll be a local legend. âThe Girl Who Cried Over a Green Smoothie.â Itâs not a good look, Golden.â
He said her name like he owned it, like it was a treasure that he had just discovered. It was a bold move, and it had the intended effect. She faltered for a second, her anger momentarily replaced by a flicker of confusion. How did he know her name?
âLook,â she said, her voice a little less shrill, a little more controlled. âI donât know who you are, and I donât care. I just want my smoothie. Itâs been a long day, Iâm starving, and Iâm in no mood for your bullshit.â
âThen you should have been faster,â he said, his voice a cold, hard truth. âLife is a competition, Golden. You snooze, you lose. Itâs the first rule of the jungle.â
âIs that what this is?â she shot back, her hands on her hips again, her chin jutting out in a defiant, challenging gesture. âThe jungle? Are you Tarzan, and Iâm Jane? And youâre just swinging in, stealing my fruit, and grunting like a fucking neanderthal?â
He laughed, a genuine, deep rumble of amusement that was a surprise even to him.
âIâm not Tarzan,â he said, his voice a low, playful purr. âAnd youâre definitely not Jane. Youâre more like⌠a very angry, very beautiful panther whoâs just had her dinner stolen. And I find that incredibly attractive.â
He watched her, his eyes an intense gaze. He could see the effect his words were having on her, the subtle shift in her body language, the slight flush on her cheeks. She was angry, yes. But she was also intrigued. And that was all he needed.
He took one last, long sip of the smoothie, draining the cup. He crumpled it in his hand, a casual, dismissive gesture. He held it out to her, a peace offering, a trophy of their bizarre, chaotic war.
âHere,â he said, his voice a low, intimate murmur. âYou can have the empty cup. Consider it a souvenir.â
Golden stared at him, her eyes a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. She was angry, confused, intrigued, and, if he wasnât mistaken, a little turned on. She was a mess of beautiful, chaotic energy. He took a step closer, his body a warm, imposing presence that was a direct, intimate invasion of her personal space. He could smell her Dior perfume, which was a direct, intoxicating hit of her essence.
âYou know,â he said, his voice a low, suggestive whisper that was a direct, shocking violation of all social norms. âYouâre gorgeous. Absolutely breathtaking. But I really hate your attitude right now. Itâs a real boner-killer.â
He paused, letting the words hang in the air. He watched her eyes widen, her mouth fall open in a perfect, beautiful âOâ of shock.
âHowever,â he continued, his voice a low, confident purr. âIâm willing to overlook my intense dislike for your current personality if you suck my dick. Right here. Right now. In my car.â
The words hung in the air between them, a crude, shocking violation of the unspoken rules of social engagement. For a moment, the world seemed to stop. The traffic on Melrose Avenue ceased its endless honking. The sun seemed to hold its breath. The only thing that existed was the space between Michael and Golden, a space that was suddenly charged with a dangerous, electric current.
Golden didn't scream. She didn't gasp. She didn't even flinch. She just⌠stared. Her dark, chocolate eyes were wide, her pupils dilated with a mixture of shock and a cold, hard fury. She was processing his words, her mind trying to comprehend the unmitigated audacity of the man standing in front of her.
Michael watched her. He had expected a reaction. He had craved a reaction. He had spent his entire life eliciting responses, directing scenes, and controlling outcomes. But this⌠this was different. This was not a performance. This was real. And he was captivated.
Then, she moved.
It wasn't a wild, hysterical movement. She took a step back, her body preparing to strike. She tilted her head to the side, a slow, dangerous smile spread across her face, a smile that was a perfect, beautiful blend of amusement and menace.
âYou know,â she said, her voice a low, calm, almost conversational purr that was far more terrifying than any scream. âIâve been called a lot of things in my life. Bitch. Cunt. A handful. A force of nature. But no one⌠no one has ever had the balls to tell me that my attitude is a boner-killer.â
She took another step forward, closing the distance he had just created. She was in his face now, and he could feel the heat radiating from her skin.
âAnd you know what else?â she continued, her voice dropping to a low, dangerous whisper. âIâve had a lot of men proposition me. Rich men. Powerful men. Famous men. Theyâve wined me, dined me, and tried to buy me. But you⌠youâre the first one to offer me a blowjob as a solution to a personality conflict.â
And then she slapped him.
It wasn't a frantic, desperate slap. It was a perfectly executed blow. She used her whole body, putting her weight and her anger and her contempt for him into the swing. Her open palm connected with his cheek with a loud, sharp crack that echoed through the busy street. It was the sound of a queen slapping a presumptuous peasant.
It stung. A lot. His head snapped to the side, his skin a hot, throbbing mess of pain and shock. He could feel the imprint of her hand on his cheek. He could taste a little bit of blood in his mouth, a coppery, metallic tang that was a testament to her strength.
He slowly turned his head back to face her, his jaw tight, his eyes a dark, unreadable mask. He expected to see fear, or regret, or even a little bit of guilt. He saw none of that. He saw a fire, she was standing her ground, her chin jutting out. She was not sorry. She was proud.
And in that moment, something inside Michael shifted. Something profound. He had been rejected before. He had been insulted before. He had even been slapped before. But he had never been⌠challenged. Not like this. Not by a woman who looked at him like he was nothing, like he was a bug that she had just squashed under her perfectly manicured heel.
And he was turned on. Not just a little bit. He was rock-hard, his dick a throbbing, aching presence in his expensive trousers. It was an undeniable reaction, a response to the power that she was exuding. He was a man who was used to being in control, a man who was used to being the one with the power. But here, in this moment, he was the powerless one.
He didn't say anything. He just smiled. A slow, confident smirk that was a direct, intimate acknowledgment of the power she had over him. It was a smirk that said, You win this round. But the war is just beginning.
Golden stared at him, her eyes a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. She was angry, confused, and, if he wasn't mistaken, a little bit scared. She had expected him to be angry, to lash out, to retaliate. She had not expected him to smile. She had not expected him to look at her like she was the most fascinating thing he had ever seen.
âYouâre a fucking psycho,â she said.
âMaybe,â he said, his voice a low, calm murmur. âOr maybe Iâm just a man who knows what he wants.â
âAnd whatâs that?â she shot back.
âYou,â he said, his voice a low, direct, honest confession. âI want you.â
She stared at him for a long, tense moment, her eyes a searching, probing gaze. She was trying to figure him out, to understand the complex, contradictory man standing in front of her. But he was a mystery.
âYouâre a sick fuck,â she said, but there was no heat in her voice now. It was a statement of fact, a simple, honest assessment.
âMaybe,â he said, his voice a low, playful purr.
With a final, frustrated sigh, she turned and walked away. She didn't look back. She just walked, her hips swaying in a defiant, sassy rhythm that was a perfect, beautiful middle finger to the world. He watched her go. He watched until she disappeared around the corner, a beautiful, fiery goddess disappearing into the chaotic, unforgiving city.
He stood there for a long time, his hand on his stinging cheek, a slow, satisfied smile spreading across his face. He knew that he had to have her. He had to possess her, to own her, to break her. He had to make her his. He didn't know how. He didn't know when. But he knew that he would. He had just found his new obsession. And he was a man who always got what he was obsessed with.
The roar of the Maseratiâs engine was a low, satisfying growl as Michael merged onto the 405, the city a blur of neon and concrete through the tinted windows. The sting on his cheek had faded to a dull, throbbing heat, a phantom reminder of the slap, of the fire in her eyes. He should have been angry. He should have been plotting revenge. Instead, he was⌠exhilarated. It was the most alive he had felt in years. He replayed the entire encounter in his mind, a cinematic loop of her defiant stare, her sassy retorts, the sharp crack of her palm against his skin. He was smiling, a grin that was a perfect reflection of the dark, dangerous thoughts that were swirling in his mind.
He was going to find her.
It wasn't a question of if. It was a question of when. And how. He was a man who had built an empire on his ability to find things, to uncover secrets, to control the narrative. Finding one beautiful, angry woman in a city of ten million should be a walk in the park.
He arrived at his fortress in the Hollywood Hills, the sleek, modern house a silent, imposing monument to his success. He walked through the cavernous, minimalist living room, his shoes a soft, rhythmic tap on the polished concrete floors. He didn't bother with the lights. He didn't need them. He knew this house like the back of his hand. Every piece of furniture was in its designated place. Every surface was clean, clear, and free of clutter. It was his sanctuary. His prison.
He went straight to his office, a room that was a testament to his obsessive need for order. It was a high-tech command center, a place where he could access any piece of information he desired with a few clicks of a mouse. He sat down in his ergonomic leather chair, the cool, supple leather a familiar comfort against his skin. He turned on his computer, the screens a familiar, blue glow in the dark room.
He took a deep breath, an attempt to calm the frantic, obsessive energy that was thrumming through his veins. He was about to begin his search.
âOkay, Golden,â he murmured, his voice a low, confident purr. âLetâs see what secrets youâre hiding.â
He started with the basics. He typed her name into the search engine, his fingers a blur of motion on the keyboard. Golden. It was a unique name, a rare, shining gem in a sea of Jennifers and Jessicas. It should have been easy. It should have been a simple, straightforward search.
He was wrong.
The search results were a disaster. A sea of irrelevant nonsense. There was a Golden Retriever rescue group. A Golden State Warriors fan forum. A dozen different restaurants with "Golden" in the name. He narrowed his search. Golden Los Angeles. Golden Vegan. Golden Smoothie. Nothing. It was as if she didn't exist. As if she was a ghost.
He felt a familiar, unwelcome prickle of anxiety, a hot, crawling sensation that started at the base of his skull and spread down his spine. It was his OCD, his old, unwelcome friend, rearing its ugly head. He hated loose ends. He hated unanswered questions. He hated things that were out of his control.
He leaned back in his chair, his mind a whirlwind of frustration. He was missing something. A variable. A piece of the puzzle. He closed his eyes, replaying their encounter again, this time not for the thrill, but for the details. He remembered her phone. He remembered the way she was scrolling through it, her long, manicured nails a flash of bright red against the dark screen. He remembered her clothes. The simple, white tank top. The black leggings. The designer sneakers. They were expensive. A limited-edition pair of Balenciagas that retailed for over a thousand dollars. She wasn't just a random girl from the street. She had money. She had taste.
He opened his eyes, a new plan forming in his mind. He had access to resources that most people could only dream of. He had a team of private investigators, a fleet of tech experts, a network of contacts that spanned the globe. He was a man who could find anyone, anywhere, anytime.
He picked up his phone, his fingers a blur of motion as he typed a message to his head of security.
âFind me a woman,â he typed. âName is Golden. Black. Thick. Peanut butter skin. Mommy milker titties. Ass for days. Last seen at âThe Golden Almondâ smoothie shop on Melrose. She was wearing a white tank top, black leggings, and a pair of Balenciaga sneakers. I want everything. Her address. Her phone number. Her social security number. Her motherâs maiden name. I want to know what she had for breakfast this morning. I want it yesterday.â
He hit send, a wave of satisfaction washing over him. He had done his part. He had given the order. Now, all he had to do was wait.
He waited.
And waited.
And waited.
An hour passed. Then two. Then three. He could feel his anxiety mounting, his OCD flaring up with a vengeance. He started to pace, his movements a restless, caged energy. He walked over to the window, staring out at the sprawling city below. It was a city of secrets, a city of dreams, a city of ghosts. And she was out there somewhere. A ghost in his machine.
He checked his phone. No response. He checked his email. Nothing. He was starting to get angry. He was used to immediate results. He was used to people jumping at his command. This⌠this was unacceptable.
He picked up his phone and dialed his head of security, his patience worn thin.
âWhere is she?â he barked, his voice a low, dangerous growl.
âMr. Jordan,â the man on the other end of the line said, his voice a calm, professional drone. âWeâre working on it. Itâs just⌠thereâs nothing. Weâve run her name through every database we have access to. Weâve checked her social media. Weâve looked for any public records. Itâs like she doesnât exist.â
âWhat do you mean, she doesnât exist?â Michael snapped, his voice a sharp, angry crack. âEveryone exists. Everyone leaves a trail. Find it.â
âWeâre trying, sir,â the man said, his voice a little less confident. âItâs just⌠sheâs a ghost. A real-life, honest-to-god ghost. No social media. No online presence. No digital footprint. Itâs like sheâs living off the grid.â
Michael hung up the phone, his body a rigid, tense line of frustration. He was a man who was used to being a man who was used to having all the answers. And he had nothing. He had a name. A description. A memory of a slap that was still burning on his cheek. And that was it.
He walked over to his desk, his mind a whirlwind of chaotic, obsessive thoughts. He was losing his mind. He was spiraling. He was becoming the thing he hated most: a man who was out of control.
He sat down in his chair, his head in his hands. He could feel the walls closing in, the perfectly ordered room a suffocating, oppressive prison. He was a man who had everything. A fortune. A family. A reputation. And he was willing to throw it all away for a woman he had met for five minutes in a smoothie shop.
He was obsessed. He was consumed. He was lost.
And then, a thought. A flicker of a memory. A voice in the back of his mind. A deep, low, dangerous voice that was a perfect reflection of the man who spoke it.
Erik.
Erik, his brother. Erik, the former Marine. Erik, the security expert. Erik, the one man who could find a ghost in the machine. Erik, the one man who understood his darkness, his obsession, his need for control.
He picked up his phone, his fingers a blur of motion as he typed a message to his brother.
âI need a favor.â
The response came back faster than Michael anticipated, a single, curt text from Erik that was both a dismissal and a summons.
âMy office. Now.â
No questions. No pleasantries. Just a command. Erikâs domain was in downtown LA, a sleek, black glass tower that was a monument to controlled aggression. It was the polar opposite of Michaelâs minimalist Hollywood Hills sanctuary. Erikâs world was all sharp angles, dark wood, and the quiet, humming threat of immense power. The air in his office on the top floor was thick with the scent of expensive leather and the faint, sharp tang of gun oil. It was the smell of a man who was always prepared.
Erik was standing behind his desk, a massive slab of polished concrete that looked like it could withstand a missile strike. He was on the phone, his back to the door, his voice a low, calm murmur that was more intimidating than any shout. He was wearing a tailored suit, but it did nothing to soften the dangerous energy that radiated from him. He was a predator, even in a three-piece suit.
Michael stood in the doorway, waiting. He didn't dare interrupt. He knew the rules of Erikâs world. You waited. You watched. You learned.
Finally, Erik hung up the phone. He turned around, his eyes a sharp, piercing gaze that seemed to see right through Michaelâs carefully constructed facade.
âYou look like shit,â Erik said, his voice a low, casual observation. It was his version of a greeting.
âI feel like shit,â Michael admitted, walking into the room and sinking into one of the chairs in front of the desk. It was a heavy leather chair designed to make you feel small and insignificant.
âI heard you got your ass handed to you by a girl over a smoothie,â Erik said, smirking. It was a sharkâs smile, a smile that was a perfect reflection of the man he was. âDonnieâs already posted a meme. Itâs got, like, a thousand likes.â
âFuck Donnie,â Michael muttered, his jaw tight. âAnd fuck you, too.â
âHey, Iâm not the one whoâs been moping around the house for the last three days like a puppy,â Erik shot back. âMy guys said you called them. Said you were looking for a ghost. A girl named Golden. Said you were offering a five-figure bonus for information.â
Michael didn't say anything. He just stared at his brother, with an unreadable mask.
Erik leaned forward, his hands flat on the desk. âSo, let me get this straight. You, the man who can find a politicianâs secret love child in under an hour, the man who can make a sex tape disappear from the internet before itâs even uploaded, you⌠canât find one girl? One girl who slapped the shit out of you in public?â
âItâs not about the slap,â Michael said
âIsnât it?â Erik challenged, his eyes a sharp, probing gaze. âBecause from where Iâm sitting, it looks like you met a woman whoâs not impressed by your money, your fame, or your big-ass house. And it fucked you up. It fucked you up bad.â
Michael could feel the heat rising in his cheeks, a rare, unwelcome flush of embarrassment. He hated that Erik could see him so clearly. Hated that his brother understood his darkness, his obsession, his need for control, better than he understood it himself.
âI need your help,â Michael said, his voice a low, quiet confession. It was the hardest thing he had ever said. Asking for help was a sign of weakness. And Michael was not a weak man.
Erik studied him for a long moment, his expression unreadable. He wasn't gloating anymore. He was analyzing, assessing. He was a general sizing up his troops before a battle.
âYou know, Iâm the only one who knows,â Erik said, his voice a low murmur. âAbout the diagnosis. The OCD. The others⌠they think youâre just a neat freak. A control freak. They donât understand. They donât understand the panic attacks. The need for order. The way you have to arrange your spices alphabetically. The way you have to count your steps when you walk into a room.â
Michael flinched, a small, involuntary movement that was a direct hit to his pride. He had never told anyone about his diagnosis. It was a secret he had kept locked away, a vulnerability he had refused to acknowledge. But Erik⌠Erik had always known. He had seen it. He had understood it.
âItâs not a weakness, Mike,â Erik continued. âItâs a part of who you are. Itâs the source of your genius. Itâs the reason youâre so good at what you do. You see patterns where other people see chaos. You find order where other people see madness. Itâs a superpower. But itâs also a curse. Because when you find something⌠or someone⌠that doesnât fit into your perfect, little box, it drives you insane. It makes you obsessive.â
He paused, letting his words sink in.
âThis girl⌠this Golden⌠sheâs a loose end. A variable you canât control. And your brain is short-circuiting because of it. Youâre not just obsessed with her because sheâs beautiful. Youâre obsessed with her because sheâs a mystery. A puzzle you canât solve. And you canât stand it.â
Michael looked at his brother, his eyes a mixture of shock and gratitude. He had never heard Erik talk like this before. He had never seen this side of his brother, the quiet, understanding protector who saw the man behind the mask.
âSo, what do you want me to do?â Erik asked. âYou want me to find her? You want me to bring her to you? You want me to lock her in a room until you figure out what to do with her?â
âI just want to know who she is,â Michael said, his voice a low, desperate plea. âI just want to know where she is. I just want⌠to know.â
Erik studied him for a long moment, his dark eyes a searching, probing gaze. He was weighing his options, calculating the risks, analyzing the potential outcomes. He was a man who always had a plan.
âOkay,â Erik said, his voice a low, decisive rumble. âIâll help you. But not because youâre my brother. And not because I feel sorry for you. Iâll help you because I know what happens when you get like this. I know what happens when your obsession takes over. Itâs not pretty. Itâs messy. And itâs bad for business. Itâs better to channel your focus than to let it fester.â
He picked up his phone, his fingers moving fast across his screen. âIâll make some calls. Iâll pull some strings. Iâll find your ghost. But you owe me, Mike.â
Michael felt a wave of relief wash over him, a soul-deep gratitude that was opposite to the cold, empty feeling he had been living with for the past few days.
âThank you, Erik,â he said, his voice a low murmur.
âDonât thank me yet,â Erik said, a slow, dangerous smile spreading across his face. âWeâre about to go down the rabbit hole. And I have a feeling that this girl⌠this Golden⌠is not going to make it easy for us.â
Two days later, at exactly 8:03 a.m., Michaelâs laptop chimed. One email. No subject. No message. Just an attachment. GOLDEN_NUKE.exe. Michael stared at it, a slow, incredulous laugh building in his chest. ââŚThis nigga.â Only Erik would send something that looked like it belonged on the FBIâs Most Wanted server, a digital payload so aggressive it practically had its own theme music. He clicked it, half-expecting his entire system to erupt in a shower of sparks and black helicopters to descend on his roof.Â
Instead, the screen exploded into a cascade of neatly organized folders. It was a digital autopsy of a life, laid bare with surgical precision. DRIVERâS LICENSE. PROPERTY RECORDS. BUSINESS LICENSE. COLLEGE TRANSCRIPTS. VEHICLE REGISTRATION. EMPLOYMENT HISTORY. He kept scrolling, his interest piqued, a dark, curious thrill coiling in his gut. FAVORITE RESTAURANTS. FAVORITE GROCERY STORE. SPOTIFY PLAYLISTS. GYM MEMBERSHIP. COFFEE HABITS.Â
Then, a folder that made him pause. MEDICAL HISTORY. Michael blinked. ââŚJesus Christ.â He clicked it, a morbid curiosity he couldn't resist. He scrolled through prescriptions for allergies, a standard physical, and then⌠He stopped. His eyes widened. ââŚWhy the fuck do I know she had a yeast infection?â He immediately grabbed his phone, his thumb jabbing at Erikâs contact. The line picked up on the second ring. âWhat.â ââŚNigga.â âWhat.â ââŚWhy is her vaginal maintenance in the intelligence report?â Silence on the other end. Then, Erikâs voice, flat and unbothered. âI exported everything from her primary care providerâs network.â âEVERYTHING?â âYou asked me to find her. I found her. All of her.â âI did not ask for her damn gynecological history, Erik. Thereâs a line.â âI donât know where the line is,â Erik said, and Michael could hear the absolute sincerity in his tone. âYou said you wanted to know everything. I gave you everything.âÂ
Michael leaned back in his chair, laughing so hard he had to hold his stomach. âYou are a sick bastard.â âI learned from the best. And for the record, I deleted the banking information.â âYou had her BANKING?â âI said I deleted it,â Erik repeated, a hint of impatience in his voice. âIâm not a monster.â Michael rubbed both hands over his face, a mixture of horror and amusement warring within him. âMan⌠Stella really got you out here doing high-tech felonies with a conscience. Itâs a whole new vibe.â âI charge by the hour for this emotional labor.â The line went dead. Michael stared at the screen, the digital ghost of Golden Delacroix staring back at him from a driverâs license photo. She was mean-mugging the camera, her arms folded, her expression a perfect blend of defiance and disdain. She was pretty as hell. âDamnâŚâ He smiled, a slow, predatory grin. âI know where you get your coffee.â
The Daily Grind. 8:17 a.m. Michael had been there since 7:35. Not because he had a sudden craving for overpriced, artisanal coffee, but because, according to Erikâs disturbingly thorough research, Golden Delacroix was a creature of habit. Every Tuesday, between 8:15 and 8:25 a.m., she would grace this establishment with her presence. At exactly 8:19, the bell over the cafĂŠ door jingled. Michael didnât even look up from his laptop. He just smiled into his Americano. âThere she is.â Golden walked in wearing wide-leg jeans that flowed around her thick thighs like water, gold hoops big enough to be hula hoops, and an expression that suggested she already hated at least six people today, and she hadnât even had her coffee yet.Â
She strode to the counter, her movements purposeful, and ordered without looking around. âVanilla oat milk latte. Extra shot. No foam.â Michael whispered to himself, a triumphant little chuckle. âCalled it.â When her drink was ready, she turned, her hand reaching for the cardboard cupâand froze. Her eyes locked on him, and the entire cafe seemed to shrink, the air crackling with her sudden, focused rage. ââŚAre you fucking kidding me?âÂ
Michael looked around dramatically, as if searching for the source of her outrage. âHuh?â She pointed a perfectly manicured finger directly at him, her nail a sharp, glossy red. âYou.â âOh, hey.â He gave her a little wave, the picture of casual innocence. âNo.â She stomped over to his table. âNo âhey.ââ âWhat a coincidence seeing you here,â he said, his eyes wide with mock surprise. âA coincidence?â She leaned across the small table, her scentâa mix of Dior and furyâwashing over him. âYou, in my damn coffee shop, looking like youâre about to hack into their mainframe, is not a coincidence. Thatâs stalking.â Michael blinked, feigning offense.Â
ââStalkingâ is such an ugly word. I prefer⌠aggressively coincidental.â Golden stared at him, her mouth slightly agape. She was so stunned by his audacity that she was momentarily speechless. âI swear to GodâŚâ âI like this place,â he said, gesturing around the cafe. âGood vibes. Great coffee.â âYou found this place two days after meeting me.â âI move fast,â he said with a shrug. âIâm a go-getter.â âYou need medication.â âI have medication.â âYou take it?â ââŚSometimes.â She sighed so deeply it sounded ancestral, a weary exhalation of frustration. âYou are exhausting.â âAnd yetâŚâ He lifted his coffee cup in a mock toast. ââŚhere we are.âÂ
Goldenâs eyes narrowed. In a move so swift he barely saw it, she snatched his cup, took a sip, and made direct eye contact as she grimaced. ââŚThis shit nasty.â Then, she dropped his full, thirty-eight-dollar cup of Ethiopian single-origin light roast into the trash can beside his table. Michael watched his coffee disappear, a slow, impressed smile spreading across his face. âYou knowâŚâ She folded her arms, a challenge. âWhat.â ââŚThat was a thirty-eight-dollar cup of coffee.â âYou deserve worse,â she shot back. âI probably do,â he conceded with a nod. She blinked, caught off guard by his easy agreement. âSee?â âSee what?â âNormal people defend themselves when someone throws away their overpriced coffee.â âIâm not normal.â âNo shit,â she muttered, shaking her head and walking out, leaving him in her wake. Michael smiled all the way until she disappeared around the corner, the sting of her rejection a sweet, addictive drug.
Three days later⌠Gilded. The little brass bell over the door chimed, a cheerful sound that was immediately soured by Goldenâs voice. She didnât even bother looking up from the antique vase she was polishing. âIf thatâs you, Iâm closed.â âIt is,â Michaelâs voice replied, calm and smooth as silk. ââŚIâm closed spiritually.â Michael wandered through the showroom with both hands clasped behind his back like he was at the Louvre, his eyes appreciating the curated chaos of her world. He stopped in front of a massive, ornate French armoire that looked like it had once belonged to a king. âDamn,â he murmured, running a hand over the dark, polished wood. She looked up, her expression weary. âWhat?â âThis armoire is judging me. It definitely called me unemployed.â âThe armoire donât even know you,â she said, though a tiny smile threatened to betray her. âIt knows vibes. Itâs sensing my lack of purpose.â Golden stared at him, trying to maintain her stern facade. âWho raised you?â âJeremiah Saint.â Michael stopped beside a plush, velvet armchair that was a deep, jewel-toned green. âIâll take this.â âYou donât need it,â she said immediately. âI donât,â he agreed. âMy house is already full of things I donât need.â âSo why buy it?â He shrugged. âSo I got a legitimate reason to come back and annoy you in your own place of business.â Golden closed her eyes, her lips moving in a silent prayer. âBreatheâŚâ Michaelâs grin widened. âYou talk to yourself a lot. I like that.â âIâm asking God for patience.â âHe answering?â âNo.â
By the fourth âcoincidentalâ run-in, she was ready for him. Art gallery. Basquiat exhibit. Michael was standing with his hands in his pockets, pretending to understand the chaotic, violent beauty of the paintings, when he felt a presence at his back. A warm, familiar, and very angry presence. âYou donât know what youâre looking at,â Goldenâs voice said
He smiled without turning around. âI was waiting on you to explain it to me.â âYouâve lost your damn mind.â âI think I misplaced it around that smoothie shop, right after you slapped the shit out of me.â She laughed. It escaped before she could stop it, a tiny, quick, involuntary burst of sound. It was gone as quickly as it came, but he heard it. His grin stretched into something genuine, something triumphant. Golden immediately frowned, her defenses slamming back into place. âDonât smile like that.â âLike what?â âLike you just won the lottery and the keys to my apartment at the same time.â âI didnât win,â he said, turning to face her.
âI just learned something.â âWhat.â âI can make you laugh.â She rolled her eyes so hard they nearly disappeared into her skull. âBoyâŚâ âIâm writing that down,â he said, tapping his temple. âScore one for Mike.â âYou keeping score?â âOh, absolutely. Right now, youâre ahead on insults, but Iâm leading in quality time.â She pointed a finger at his chest, her nail a sharp, accusatory point. âThis why your ass is single. You got all that money and all that looks, and your personality is a lit match in a gas station.â âMy therapist said the same thing,â he confessed with a proud nod. âYou got a therapist?â âTwice a week. Weâre working on my âaggressive coincidencesâ.â She paused, a flicker of genuine surprise in her eyes. ââŚThat actually tracks.â Michael nodded, beaming.Â
âI know.â She looked toward the ceiling, as if seeking divine intervention. âLord⌠why him? Of all the men in LA, why send me this one?â Michael folded his hands together like a prayer. âIâve been asking Him why you for about four days now. I think Heâs enjoying the show.â Golden groaned, loud enough for a couple across the gallery to stare. âIâm finna key your damn car.â Michaelâs smile was pure sunshine. âYou know which one it is?â She narrowed her eyes, a slow, dangerous realization dawning on her. ââŚDonât answer that.â âOh, I know your Chevelle,â he said, his voice a low, appreciative purr. âCherry-red â72 SS. Immaculate. You have excellent taste.â ââŚMotherfââ She stopped herself, pressing her lips together to hold back the string of curses that were threatening to erupt. She slowly looked at him, her eyes a mixture of fury and grudging respect.Â
Then pointed one finger at his chest. âYou are the most irritating, most persistent, most audacious man I have ever met.â Michaelâs smile softened into something almost genuine. âI know.â âAnd?â âAnd Iâll probably see you tomorrow.â Golden threw both hands into the air in a gesture of defeat. âI need a lawyer.â âYou probably do.â âAnd a restraining order.â âIâll frame it,â he said, his eyes twinkling. âPut it right next to the armoire.â She couldnât decide whether to laugh or commit a felony. That was becoming a problem. For both of them.
The key turning in the lock was the most beautiful sound Michael had heard all day. It was a soft, metallic click, the sound of a fortress being breached, the sound of victory. He was sitting on her couch. Her couch. A plush, velvet monstrosity in a deep emerald green that was a perfect reflection of her personality: bold, luxurious, and a little bit wild. His feet, still in their expensive Italian loafers, were propped up on her coffee table. And in his hand, he held a bowl of Lucky Charms. The marshmallows were starting to get soggy. He was taking his time.
The door swung open, and there she was. Golden. She looked tired. Her shoulders were slumped, her head was bowed, and the fire that usually burned so brightly in her eyes had been dimmed to a low, smoldering ember by a long day of dealing with other peopleâs bullshit. She dropped her keys into a ceramic bowl by the door, kicked off her heels, and let out a long, weary sigh. It was a sigh of a woman who was ready to surrender to the comfort of her own space, to the sanctuary of her own home.
And then she saw him.
She froze. Her entire body went rigid, her weariness instantly replaced by a surge of rage. Her eyes widened, her mouth fell open, and a low, dangerous growl rumbled in her chest.
ââŚWhat the fuck.â
Michael took a spoonful of cereal, the crunch a loud, obscene sound in the sudden, tense silence of the room. He looked at her, his expression a picture of calm, casual indifference. He was a man who belonged here. A man who was right at home.
âHey, how was your day?â
Golden stared at him, her mind a whirlwind of chaotic, violent thoughts. She was trying to process the scene, to understand the man sitting on her couch, eating her cereal, with his feet on her table. It was a violation. It was an invasion.
âDid I⌠did I have a stroke?â she asked, her voice a low, incredulous whisper. âAm I hallucinating? Are you actually sitting on my couch, in my apartment, eating my Lucky Charms?â
âItâs a good cereal,â he said, holding up the bowl for her to see. âA little too much sugar for my taste, but I appreciate the nostalgia. Itâs very⌠comforting.â
She had gone unnervingly quiet. Her fists tightened until her knuckles blanched, her breathing measured with painful precision. Anger settled over her like a tightening wire, pulled closer and closer to its breaking point.
âGet out,â she said
âNot yet,â he said, taking another spoonful of cereal. âIâm not finished.â
âMichael, I swear to God, if you donât get your feet off my table and get the fuck out of my apartment, I am going to take this bowl of Lucky Charms and shove it so far up your ass youâll be shitting green clovers for a week.â
He laughed, a low, amused rumble. âThatâs a vivid image. I appreciate the creativity. But youâre not going to do that.â
âOh, Iâm not?â she challenged, her hands on her hips.
âNo,â he said. âBecause youâre curious. Youâre wondering how I got in. Youâre wondering what Iâm doing here. Youâre wondering what Iâm going to do next. And youâre not going to do anything until you get your answers.â
She stared at him, her eyes a searching, probing gaze. He was right. Damn him, he was right. She was curious. She was infuriated, and she was terrified, but she was also curious.
âHow did you get in?â she asked, her voice a low, reluctant concession.
âI have my ways,â he said, a slow, playful smirk spreading across his face. âLetâs just say that your buildingâs security is⌠lacking. And your landlord is very⌠persuadable.â
She closed her eyes, a wave of despair washing over her. He was everywhere. He was in her coffee shop, in her boutique, and now he was in her home. There was no escape. He was a virus, a plague, a persistent, charming, and infuriating infection that she couldnât seem to shake.
âWhat do you want?â she asked, her voice a low, defeated sigh. âWhat do you want from me?â
âI want you to go on a date with me,â he said, his voice a low, direct, honest statement.
Golden stared at him, her mouth agape. A date. After all of this, after the stalking, the smoothie heist, the home invasion, he wanted to go on a date. It was so ridiculous, so absurd, that she almost laughed.
âA date?â she repeated, her voice a high, incredulous squeak. âYou want to go on a date? With me?â
âYes,â he said confidently. âOne date. Thatâs all Iâm asking.â
She stared at him, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. She was angry, confused, and, if she was being honest with herself, a little bit intrigued. He was the most irritating, most persistent, most audacious man she had ever met. But he was also the most interesting. He was a mystery, a puzzle. And she had always been a sucker for a good puzzle.
âWhatâs the catch?â she asked.
âNo catch,â he said, his expression a picture of innocence. âJust one date. You and me. We can go wherever you want. We can do whatever you want. And if, at the end of the night, you donât want to see me again, Iâll leave you alone. Iâll stop my âaggressive coincidences.â Iâll disappear from your life. Youâll never have to see me again.â
Golden stared at him, her eyes searching. It was a tempting offer. A chance to get her life back, a chance to reclaim her space, a chance to be free of the charming, infuriating, and irresistible thorn in her side.
âBut what if I say no?â she asked, her voice a low, hesitant whisper.
âThen Iâll continue to live my life,â he said, a slow, dangerous smile spreading across his face. âIâll continue to go to my favorite coffee shop. Iâll continue to browse my favorite antique stores. Iâll continue to admire my favorite art. And if, by some strange, cosmic coincidence, our paths happen to cross⌠well, thatâs just fate, isnât it?â
She stared at him, her eyes wide with the sudden, horrifying realization. It was a trap. A beautifully constructed, perfectly executed trap. It was a lose-lose situation. If she said yes, she would have to go on a date with him, a man she was starting to suspect she might actually like. If she said no, he would continue to stalk her, to harass her, to invade her life.
She was trapped. And he knew it.
âYouâre a son of a bitch,â she said, her voice a low, defeated sigh.
âIâve been called worse.â
She stared at him for a long moment, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts. She was angry, she was frustrated, and she was, against all odds, a little bit turned on. A risk. A gamble.
âFine,â she said, her voice a low, reluctant concession. âIâll go on a date with you. One date. But if I even think youâre going to be an asshole, Iâm out. Iâll call the cops. Iâll get a restraining order. Iâll move to another country. You understand me?â
âPerfectly,â he said, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. He stood up, placing the now-empty bowl of Lucky Charms on her coffee table, a perfect, circular ring of milk a testament to his victory. He walked towards her, his movements a confident, steady stride. He stopped in front of her, his body a warm invasion of her personal space.
âIâll pick you up on Friday,â he said, his voice a low, intimate murmur. âAt eight. Be ready.â
He didn't wait for an answer. He just turned and walked out the door, leaving her standing in the middle of her living room. And as she stood there, a mix of rage and excitement was swirling in her chest.
The Friday night air in her apartment felt thick, heavy, charged with the kind of energy that precedes a storm. Golden stood before her mirror, not just getting dressed, but preparing for battle. The silk of the light-blue dress was a cool, liquid kiss against her skin. It clung to the generous swell of her breasts, the fabric so fine it was a whisper away from revealing the tight, pebbled pierced points of her nipples. The color made her skin glow, a rich, deep brown that looked warm and edible under the soft lamplight.
Her hair was swept up, the long line of her neck left bare. She painted her lips a deep, daring red, a color that was a promise and a warning. When she was done, she didnât just see a woman in a dress. She saw a goddess. A problem. And she was ready.
The doorbell chimed, a single, sharp note that vibrated through the floor and up the soles of her feet. She took a final, steadying breath, the scent of her own perfumeâa heady mix of vanilla and orchidâfilling her senses. She opened the door.
And there he was.
He was impossible to overlook. Even standing perfectly still, Michael commanded the hallway with the effortless confidence of a man whoâd never questioned whether he belonged wherever he happened to be. His tailored black suit sharpened every angle of his frame, emphasizing the breadth of his shoulders and the disciplined strength beneath the fabric. The lone red rose in his hand softened nothing. If anything, it made the image more unsettling, a quiet promise that beauty and danger could exist in the same breath.
His eyes found hers, and everything else seemed to dissolve into the silence between them. It wasnât admiration that lingered in his gaze, t was intent. Unhurried. Unwavering. As though he were committing every inch of her to memory.
His attention drifted over her with almost reverent patience, lingering on the graceful line of her jaw before settling briefly at the hollow of her throat, where the quick flutter of her pulse betrayed far more than she intended. His gaze continued its unhurried descent, following the elegant curve of her waist, the sweep of her hips, the length of her legs with a quiet appreciation that made her feel impossibly exposed.
She could have sworn she felt itâthat lingering lookâas though it carried its own warmth. It settled beneath her skin, awakening a restless awareness she couldnât quite explain, leaving her acutely conscious of every breath, every heartbeat, every inch of space separating them.
âYou lookâŚâ he began, his voice a low, husky vibration that she felt more than heard.
âDonât,â she said, her voice a breathless whisper. She held up a hand, not to stop him, but to stop herself from reaching out. âJust⌠donât.â
He understood without a word. Extending the rose between them, he offered it with quiet certainty, the crimson petals velvety against the stark black of his suit.
She accepted it carefully. Their fingertips met for the briefest instant, but the contact lingered far longer than it should have. Warmth bloomed beneath her skin, subtle at first, before spreading through her with quiet insistence, leaving her momentarily speechless.
âLetâs get this over with,â she managed, her voice a low, husky murmur.
The drive unfolded in near silence, but it was anything but quiet. Tension lingered between them, stretching taut with every passing mile. Outside, the city dissolved into ribbons of gold and white, the lights slipping across the windows in soft blurs that neither of them bothered to notice.
Everything inside the car seemed to revolve around the narrow space separating them.
She was acutely aware of him. The quiet rhythm of his breathing. The steady confidence with which he gripped the steering wheel. The warmth that seemed to radiate from him, subtle yet impossible to ignore, drawing her attention no matter how determined she was to look anywhere else.
His cologne drifted through the cabin each time the car shifted, Rojas Haute. It was familiar now, unmistakably his, and every slow inhale carried it deeper into her senses until it became impossible to tell where the scent ended, and the memory of him began.
Neither of them spoke. They didnât have to. Every glance that lingered a heartbeat too long, every brush of silence, every measured breath seemed to carry a conversation of its ownâone built from curiosity, restraint, and the quiet promise that neither of them was quite ready to put into words.
They left the city behind, the sprawl of concrete and chaos giving way to the vast, empty darkness of the desert. The sky opened up, a black velvet blanket scattered with a million diamond-bright stars. It was a world without limits, a world without rules. And she was heading into its heart with a man who was the embodiment of both.
âWhere are you taking me?â she asked, her voice soft and curious. She had to break the silence, to hear his voice, to ground herself in the reality of the moment.
He glanced over at her, his eyes a flash of white in the darkness. A slow, mysterious smile played on his lips. âThe Devilâs Den.â
Golden turned in her seat, the silk of her dress whispering against the leather. âThe⌠what?â
âThe Devilâs Den,â he repeated, his voice a low, sensual purr that vibrated through the car. âItâs a club. A resort. A place where people go to⌠indulge.â
âIndulge?â she repeated, her voice a skeptical, breathless whisper. âWhat kind of âindulgingâ are we talking about here, Michael? Because if this is some weird, sex cult thing, I swear to GodâŚâ
âItâs not a sex cult,â he said, a low, amused rumble that she felt in her bones. âItâs⌠an experience. Itâs a place where you can be anyone you want to be. Where you can do anything you want to do. Without judgment. Without consequence.â
He paused, letting his words sink in, letting them wrap around her like a silk ribbon. He was enjoying this, enjoying the way her mind was racing, the way her body was responding.
âItâs a voyeurâs paradise,â he continued, his voice a low, intimate murmur that was a secret just for her. âThe whole resort is wired with cameras. Every cabin, every room, every corner. Everything you do is being watched. But itâs not just about watching. Itâs about participating. The other guests, theyâre the audience. They can reward you for your⌠performance. With points.â
âPoints?â she repeated, her voice a high, breathless squeak.
âPoints,â he confirmed, his voice a low, sensual caress. âYou can earn points for anything. A good conversation. A passionate kiss. A⌠spectacular display of affection. And the points can be redeemed for anything. Money. Gifts. A night in the presidential suite. Itâs a game. A high-stakes, high-reward game.â
Golden stared at him, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. She was horrified. She was intrigued. She was terrified. She was so incredibly turned on it was a physical ache. It was the most ridiculous, the most dangerous, the most thrilling thing she had ever heard.
âYouâre serious,â she said, her voice a low, breathless confession.
âYes,â he said, his voice a low, dangerous growl that sent a shiver down her spine.
They drove for another hour, the desert a vast, empty canvas around them. And then, she saw it. A glow on the horizon. A low, sprawling complex of buildings that seemed to rise out of the desert floor like a mirage. It was a place of stark, modern beauty, a mix of glass, steel, and stone that was both imposing and inviting. It was a palace in the middle of nowhere. A playground for the rich, the bored, and the depraved.
They pulled up to a gate, a massive, imposing structure of black iron and glowing red lights. A voice, a low, mechanical growl, came through the intercom.
âName.â
âSaint,â Michael said, his voice a low, confident command.
The gate swung open, a silent, welcoming gesture. They drove down a long, winding driveway, the resort growing larger, more imposing with every passing second. It was a place of stark, modern beauty, a mix of glass, steel, and stone that was both imposing and inviting. It was a palace in the middle of nowhere. A playground for the rich, the bored, and the depraved.
Michael parked the car, the engine a soft, purring sigh. He turned to her, his eyes a dark, intense gaze that seemed to see right through her, to the very core of her being. âSo, what do you think?â
Golden looked out the window, her eyes wide with excitement. She was a woman who was used to being in control, a woman who was used to being the one in charge. But here, in this strange, voyeuristic paradise, she was out of her depth. She was a player in a game she didnât understand, a pawn in a chess match she didnât know she was playing.
âI think,â she said, her voice a low, determined purr, âthat youâre about to find out what happens when you bring a wild animal into the Devilâs Den.â
The corner of Michaelâs mouth lifted first, followed by the rest of the smile. It wasnât arroganceâit was certainty. Whatever came next, he intended to enjoy every second of it.
The lobby of The Devilâs Den was a study in controlled decadence. It was a cavernous space, all high ceilings and dark, polished floors that reflected the flickering light of a dozen fire pits like a starless night sky. The air was cool, smelling of expensive leather, citrus, and the faint, clean scent of ozone from some unseen filtration system. People drifted through the space like ghosts, beautiful and detached, their faces illuminated by the soft glow of their personal devices, each one a silent, glowing star in the man-made galaxy.
Michaelâs hand was a warm, steady presence at the small of her back, a proprietary touch that was both a claim and a guide. He led her not towards the main check-in desk, but towards a discreet, unmarked door guarded by a man in a suit so black it seemed to absorb the light around him. He nodded at Michael, a silent, respectful gesture, and opened the door without a word.
Their cabin was a sanctuary of dark wood, glass, and stone. It was a seamless extension of the desert outside, the far wall made entirely of glass that offered a breathtaking, panoramic view of the vast, empty landscape under a canopy of a million stars. A king-sized bed, draped in charcoal-gray linens, dominated the room, its headboard a slab of rough-hewn wood that contrasted with the sleek, modern furniture. There were no personal touches, no clutter, no signs of life. It was a beautiful, expensive, and impersonal space. A stage.
Golden walked over to the window, her reflection a ghostly image against the backdrop of the desert. She could feel Michaelâs eyes on her; she was a performer, and this was her stage. But she was also a prisoner, and this was her cage.
âItâs⌠something,â she said.
âItâs a blank canvas,â he said, his voice a low, sensual purr that seemed to wrap around her. âA place where we can create our own reality. Without the noise. Without the distractions. Just⌠us.â
She turned to face him, her back pressed against the cool, smooth glass. âYou say that like itâs a good thing.â
âIt is,â he said, taking a step closer. He was in her personal space now, his body an imposing presence that made her heart beat a little faster. âYou and I⌠weâre not like other people. We donât fit into their neat little boxes. We donât play by their rules. We need a place where we can be ourselves. Where we can be⌠free.â
âFree,â she repeated, her voice a skeptical drawl. âIs that what you call this? A place where every move we make is being watched, judged, and rewarded with points? That doesnât sound like freedom. That sounds like a cage.â
âMaybe,â he conceded. âBut what if the cage is the only place where you can truly be free? What if the only way to escape the rules is to create your own?â
He was so close now that she could feel the warmth of his breath on her skin, could smell the scent of his cologne. She could feel the tension between them, a dangerous current that was a direct reflection of the power struggle that was raging between them.
âWhy do you need so much control?â she asked, her voice a low, curious whisper. It was a question that had been nagging at her, a piece of the puzzle that she couldnât seem to solve.
He didnât answer right away. He just looked at her, his dark eyes a searching, probing gaze that seemed to see right through her, to the very core of her being. The confidence, the cocky smirk, it all fell away, leaving something raw and exposed in its place.
âBecause Iâm terrified,â he admitted, his voice a low, rough murmur that was barely audible above the desert wind. âItâs not about power, Golden. Itâs about fear. My brain⌠itâs a machine that never stops. It sees patterns everywhere, connections that arenât there, threats in the shadows. If I donât control my environment, if I donât put everything in its neat little box, the noise gets too loud. Itâs like a thousand radios playing at once, all out of tune. I fall apart. I become a mess.â
It was the most honest, the most vulnerable thing he had ever said to her. It was a crack in his armor, a glimpse of the man behind the mask. She could see the weariness in his eyes, the weight of a lifetime spent fighting a war no one else could see.
Her expression softened, the sharp edges of her anger blurring into something else. Something that felt dangerously like compassion.
âAnd me?â she asked, her voice a soft, gentle murmur. âWhy do I hate it so much?â
A sad, knowing smile touched his lips. âBecause youâre not broken,â he said, his voice a low, intimate confession. âYouâre whole. Youâre complete. You donât need control because you are control. Youâre a force of nature. A wild, beautiful, chaotic force of nature. You walk into a room, and the whole world rearranges itself around you. You donât have to try. You just⌠are.â
He paused, his gaze intense, filled with a longing so deep it made her chest ache.
âIâve spent my whole life trying to tame the chaos,â he continued, his voice a raw, honest plea. âYouâre the beautiful, unpredictable, terrifying storm Iâve always been drawn to. I look at you, and I see the answer.â
Golden stared at him, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. He saw the fire, the chaos, the wildness that she had spent her whole life trying to control, to contain, to apologize for. And he didnât just see it. He admired it. He desired it. He wanted it. He saw it as a gift, not a flaw. And in that moment, she felt a tectonic plates-level realignment of everything she thought she knew about him, and about herself.
âYouâre a danger to me, Michael,â she said, her voice a low, breathless whisper.
âI know.â He held out a hand to her, a silent invitation. âCome with me. I want to show you something.â
She hesitated for a second, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts. She was a woman who was used to being in charge, a woman who was used to being the one in control. But here, in this strange, voyeuristic paradise, she was out of her depth. But she was also curious. And she was tired of fighting. She took his hand, her fingers lacing through his, a small, simple gesture that was a surrender, a concession, a promise.
He led her out of the cabin, down a winding path that was lined with flickering torches. The resort was a maze of buildings and pathways, a strange, surreal landscape of glass and steel that seemed to exist outside of time and space.
As they walked, he pointed out the different venues, the different stages for their little game. âThatâs the spa,â he said, gesturing towards a low, sprawling building that was glowing with a soft, blue light. âYou can earn points for a couples massage. Or a solo session in the steam room. If youâre into that kind of thing.â
He pointed towards another building, a smaller, more intimate space that was pulsing with a low, rhythmic beat. âThatâs the Red Room. Itâs for⌠private parties. More intense. More⌠exclusive.â
They walked past a large, outdoor pool, its water a shimmering, turquoise blue under the starlight. A group of people were laughing and splashing, their bodies a tangle of naked limbs and careless joy. âAnd that,â he said, his voice a low, amused rumble, âis the orgy pit. Iâm assuming you donât need a demonstration.â
Golden stared at the scene, her eyes wide with amusement. It was a world without rules, a world without shame. It was a place where every desire, every fantasy, every whim was not just accepted, but encouraged.
Finally, they arrived at their destination. The nightclub. It was a massive, pulsing beast of a building, its walls a riot of color and light, the sound of the music a deep, hypnotic thrum that vibrated through the soles of her shoes and up into her bones.
He led her inside, the air a thick, heady mix of sweat and perfume. The dance floor was a sea of beautiful, writhing bodies, a beautiful mess of humanity that was a perfect reflection of the world outside. They found a small, secluded booth in a shadowed corner of the club, a dark, intimate alcove wrapped in velvet that felt like a pocket of reality separate from the pulsing chaos on the dance floor. The air here was cooler, thick with the scent of spilled champagne and the faint, sweet trace of her perfume. From their vantage point, they were invisible, voyeurs in a sea of beautiful, writhing bodies.
For a long time, they didnât speak. They just watched. The music was a slow, sensual grind, a heavy, hypnotic beat that was a direct invitation to sin. On the dance floor, a woman in a backless gold dress moved with a liquid grace, her body a perfect, fluid extension of the rhythm. Her partner, a man with a jawline sharp enough to cut glass, held her from behind, his hands splayed across her stomach, his fingers digging into her flesh as he pulled her flush against him. His head was bent to her neck, his lips moving against her skin in a way that was clearly not just a kiss. Her eyes were closed, her head thrown back in ecstasy, her mouth a perfect, silent âOâ of pleasure. They werenât just dancing. They were fucking with their clothes on, a public display of intimacy that was both raw and beautiful.
Golden felt a strange pull, a mixture of fascination and a deep, throbbing ache. Her gaze drifted across the room, landing on another couple in a corner booth, even more secluded than their own. A woman with skin the color of rich caramel was straddling a man in a chair, her dress hiked up around her waist, her long, toned legs wrapped around his waist. His hands were on her ass, gripping her, pulling her down onto him as he rocked his hips up to meet her. Her head was thrown back, her hair a wild, tangled mane around her shoulders. He was kissing her throat, his mouth a hot, open-mouthed caress. She was grinding against him, a slow, rhythmic movement that was a clear expression of her need. They were lost in their own world, a private, passionate moment that was being played out on a very public stage.
Golden could feel the heat rising in her cheeks, a flush of arousal that was a direct, physical response to the scene. She could feel the slick, wet heat between her legs. She could feel Michaelâs eyes on her. He was watching her, watching her reactions, watching her desire. She turned to him, her eyes dark. The air between them crackled, a dangerous current.
âDance with me,â she said. It wasnât a question. It was an order.
He didnât hesitate. He stood up slowly and held out a hand to her. She took it, her fingers lacing through his, and he led her onto the dance floor, into the heart of the chaos.
The music rolled through the room like a heartbeat, low, hypnotic, impossible to ignore. It settled beneath her skin, coaxing every movement from her body until she wasnât dancing so much as surrendering to the rhythm. Colored lights washed over the crowded floor, painting everyone in flashes of crimson and gold before plunging them back into shadow.
Golden turned slowly until her back met Michaelâs chest.
The contact stole the air from his lungs.
She fit against him with maddening precision, every slow sway of her hips drawing him further into her orbit. There was no rush, no performance. Just two bodies finding the same pulse inside a room full of strangers.
His hands settled naturally at her waist, broad palms anchoring her as she moved with an effortless confidence that bordered on dangerous. She wasnât dancing for him. She was dancing with him. Every subtle roll of her hips invited him closer, every measured breath brushing against his neck tightening the invisible thread stretched between them. She leaned back just enough for her curls to graze his jaw, and he caught the warm scent of vanilla, amber, and something uniquely hers.
He closed his eyes for the briefest second. Around them, the crowd dissolved into little more than shifting silhouettes. Conversations faded beneath the bass. The world narrowed until it became nothing more than the woman in his arms and the music carrying them forward.
His fingers flexed lightly against her waist, careful, exploratory, silently asking. She answered by pressing closer. A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.
âYou move like youâre trying to start a fire,â he murmured near her ear, his voice a low vibration that she felt more than heard.
Golden laughed softly, the sound warm against his skin. âAnd you move like youâre trying to put one out. All that control. All that precision. Donât you ever just⌠let go?â
âLetting go is how people get burned,â he countered, his hands tightening almost imperceptibly. âI prefer to be the one holding the match.â
She tilted her head, her cheek brushing against his. âIs that what this is? You holding a match? Because it feels a lot like youâre the one about to get played.â
âPlayed?â He chuckled, a low, genuine rumble. âIs that what you think youâre doing? Playing me?â
âI think,â she said, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, âthat you walked into my coffee shop, my boutique, and now my dance floor, and you still havenât figured out that youâre not the one in charge here. Youâre just a very determined man whoâs along for the ride.â
His hands slid up her sides, his thumbs tracing the curve of her ribs through the silk of her dress. âOr maybe Iâm the one whoâs been directing the whole show. Maybe every move youâve made, every sharp word, every defiant glare, has been exactly what I wanted.â
The idea hung there, a challenge in the pulsing space between them. Her hand found his wrist, not to move it, but to hold it, her fingers pressing against his pulse. âYou really are full of yourself, arenât you?â
âItâs a defense mechanism,â he admitted, his voice losing some of its teasing edge. âKeeps people from getting too close.â
âIs that what you want?â she asked, her tone shifting. âTo keep people close, but not too close? Safe distance. Controlled chaos. Sounds lonely.â
He was quiet for a moment, the rhythm of their bodies never faltering. âSometimes,â he confessed, his voice so low she had to strain to hear it. âSometimes itâs the only way to breathe.â
âMaybe youâre breathing wrong,â she said softly. She guided his hand back down to her waist, a silent, deliberate gesture. âMaybe you just need to learn how to share the air.â
The realization should have unsettled him. He, Michael Saint, a man who orchestrated his life with the precision of a chess master, was being directed, corrected, by a woman heâd known for a few weeks. Instead, it fascinated him. It was the most unpredictable, the most thrilling turn of events he had ever experienced.
Their eyes met briefly in the reflection of the mirrored wall surrounding the dance floor. Neither of them smiled this time. The teasing had given way to something quieter. Curiosity. Recognition. Two stubborn people discovering, much to their own annoyance, that neither one wanted to be the first to look away.
Around them, couples drifted across the floor, laughter rising and falling beneath the music, but neither of them noticed. For one suspended moment, the club felt impossibly small, as if every light and every note had narrowed to the space they occupied together.
Golden exhaled slowly, resting her head back against his shoulder for only a heartbeat.
Michaelâs arms instinctively tightened around her, not possessively, but protectively, grounding them both in the rhythm. He wasnât holding a match anymore. He was standing in the fire, letting it warm him, letting it consume him, and he wasnât afraid of the burn.
The walk back to the cabin was a silent, electric affair. The desert air was cool against their heated skin, the stars a silent, indifferent audience to the storm that was brewing between them. The music from the nightclub faded behind them, replaced by the soft crunch of their feet on the gravel path. Michaelâs hand was no longer at her back. It was in hers, their fingers laced together, a silent, sweaty acknowledgment of the truce, the turning of the tide.
He was the one who opened the door, his movements a little less sure, a little less controlled than they had been before. He was the off-balance one, the one who was no longer the director of this scene.
Golden walked into the center of the room, the windows turning her into a silhouette against the vast, starry desert. She turned to face him, her expression unreadable, her eyes an intense gaze that seemed to see right through him.
âLock the door,â she said. Her voice command.
He hesitated for a second, a flicker of his old, dominant self reasserting itself. But then he saw the look in her eyes, the challenge, the promise of something he had never experienced before. He turned and slid the deadbolt into place.
She walked over to the wall, her movements slow. She found the control panel, a sleek, black touchscreen that was the nerve center of their little stage. She tapped a few commands, and the room came alive. The lights dimmed, casting the room in a soft, seductive glow. A small, red light blinked on in the corner of the ceiling, a silent, watchful eye.
âLetâs give them a show,â she said, her voice purring.
She turned to face him, her hands on her hips. She was no longer the woman he had stalked, the woman he had cornered, the woman he had brought to his den. She was the queen of this castle.
âStrip,â she said.
He stared at her, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. He was a man who was used to giving the orders. He had never been on the receiving end of a command, especially not one so direct, so⌠intimate.
âGoldenâŚâ he began, his voice a hesitant protest.
âDid you hear me?â she asked, her voice a firm growl. âI said⌠strip.â
He could feel the old, familiar panic starting to rise, the cold, prickling sensation of his OCD flaring up. This was chaos. This was disorder. This was a loss of control. But there was something else, too. Something new. Something⌠exciting. He could feel the heat rising in his cheeks, the blood rushing to his dick.
He started to unbutton his shirt, his fingers a little clumsy, a little unsure. He took off his shirt, his chest a smooth, sculpted canvas of muscle and skin. He took off his shoes, his socks, his pants. He stood before her, naked and vulnerable, his body a perfect, chiseled specimen of a man who was used to being in control. But he wasnât in control anymore. She was.
âKneel,â she said.
He stared at her. This was a line. A boundary. A point of no return.
âGoldenâŚâ he began again, his voice a low, desperate plea.
âKneel,â she repeated, her voice a low, firm command. âOr Iâll turn off the cameras, and I'll go home. And youâll never see me again.â
He knew she meant it. He knew she was a woman of her word. He could feel the weight of his choice, the gravity of the moment. He slowly sank to his knees, the plush carpet a soft, forgiving cushion. He looked up at her, his eyes a mixture of submission and desire. He was a king on his knees, a god in supplication.
âKiss my feet,â she said.
He hesitated for a second, a final flicker of his pride, his ego, his old, dominant self. But then he saw the look in her eyes, the challenge, the promise of a pleasure, that it was worth the price of his pride.
He leaned forward, his body in a supplicantâs pose. He kissed her foot, his lips a soft, gentle caress against the smooth, warm skin of her instep. He could feel the shiver that ran through her body, the subtle shift in her power. He could feel the control, the dominance, the absolute authority that radiated from her.
âCall me âBig Momma,ââ she said, her voice a low, sensual purr that was a direct hit to his soul.
He looked up at her. It was a ridiculous, a humiliating, a completely debasing command.
âYes⌠Big Momma,â he said, his voice a submissive whisper.
She smiled. She had him. And now she needed to break him.
She stepped closer, hiked up her dress, revealing the smooth, dark skin of her thighs, the delicate lace of her panties. She hooked her thumb over the fabric, pulling it aside, revealing the wet, swollen flesh of her pussy.
âEat,â she commanded.
He didnât hesitate. He leaned forward, his mouth a hungry, eager supplicant. He found her clit, and started to lick in a slow rhythm.
She grabbed his head, her fingers pulling him closer, deeper. She was riding his face, a slow, sensual grind that was a direct, intimate violation of his senses. She was smothering him, consuming him, owning him. And he was loving every second of it. She grabbed his head, her fingers pulling him closer, deeper. She was riding his face, standing over him, a goddess of power and pleasure. He was on his knees, a supplicant at her altar, his face buried in the wet, swollen flesh of her pussy. She was smothering him, consuming him, owning him. And he was loving every second of it.
Her hips moved in a slow, sensual grind, a rhythm that was both a dance and a conquest. She was using his face, his mouth, his tongue for her own pleasure, and he was a willing, eager participant. He could feel the slick, wet heat of her, the taste of her, the scent of her arousal. It was an intoxicating, overwhelming assault on his senses.
âYeah, thatâs it, baby,â she purred. âYou like that? You like eating Big Mommaâs pussy?â
He moaned. He could feel the pleasure building, a steady, aching pressure that was a direct reflection of his own desperate need.
âUse your tongue,â she commanded, her voice a firm, dominant growl. âLick it. Lick my clit. Make me feel it.â
He did as he was told. He found her clit, and started to lick; he could feel her response, the subtle tremors that ran through her body, the soft, breathy moans that escaped her lips.
âGood boy,â she praised, her voice a low, affectionate murmur. âYouâre such a good boy for me. Youâre learning your place. Youâre learning whoâs in charge.â
He could feel the words, the praise, the affirmation, sinking into his skin, into his soul. He was a good boy. He was her good boy. âFaster,â she demanded, her voice a low, desperate plea. âFaster. Make me cum. Make your Big Momma cum all over your face.â
He increased his pace, his tongue a frantic, desperate search for her climax. He could feel the pressure building, the tension tightening in her thighs, the subtle tremors that were a sure sign of her impending release. He wanted to give it to her. He needed to give it to her. It was his purpose. His reason for being.
âDonât stop,â she begged, her voice a high, breathless whine. âDonât you dare stop. Iâm so close. Iâm so fucking close.â
He could feel it. The edge. The precipice. He gave one final, desperate flick of his tongue, a caress that sent her over the edge.
She came with a loud, shuddering cry, her body a convulsing, writhing mess of pleasure. Her thighs clamped around his head, holding him in place as she rode the waves of her orgasm. Her juices flooded his mouth, a sweet, salty nectar that was a direct, physical proof of his submission. He drank it in, his thirst a desperate, aching need.
She collapsed on the bed, her body a limp, sated puddle of pleasure. He stayed on his knees, his face a wet, glistening mess of her essence. He was a mess, and broken.
He stayed on his knees, in the aftermath of her storm. His face was a wet, glistening mess of her essence, his chest heaving, his body trembling with lust. Golden lay on the bed for a long moment, a sated, languid goddess basking in the afterglow. The soft light of the room caught the sheen of sweat on her skin, making her glow. She watched him, her chocolate eyes a mixture of satisfaction and something softer, something that looked a lot like affection. She saw the man he was, the man he hid beneath the layers of control and arrogance. And she liked what she saw.
She rose from the bed with a slow step and walked over to him, her bare feet silent on the plush carpet. She stood before him, a towering, magnificent vision of power and beauty. She reached down, her fingers gently tilting his chin up, forcing him to meet her gaze.
âYou did so good, baby,â she purred, her voice an affectionate murmur that was a soothing balm on his raw, exposed nerves. âSo good for your Big Momma.â
He leaned into her touch, his eyes desperate and pleading. He was a drowning man, and she was his only air.
âLook at you,â she continued, her thumb gently stroking his cheek, smearing her own wetness across his skin. âMy beautiful, broken boy. All that control, all that power⌠just waiting for someone strong enough to take it from you. To make you give it to them.â
She pulled him to his feet, his body a compliant, willing puppet in her hands. She led him to the bed, pushing him down onto the soft, gray linens. He lay there, his body a perfect, chiseled offering, his dick hard.
She crawled onto the bed, a sleek, predatory panther stalking her prey. She didnât touch him, not at first. She just hovered over him, her body a warm, inviting presence. She started to kiss him, soft, gentle caresses. She kissed his forehead, his eyelids, his nose. She kissed his jaw, his throat, the sensitive skin behind his ear. She was worshiping him, praising him, claiming him with her lips.
âYouâre mine now,â she whispered, her voice a low, possessive growl. âEvery inch of you. Every thought. Every breath. You belong to me.â
He was writhing beneath her. He was desperate for more, desperate for her touch, desperate for the release that only she could give him.
She smiled and rose from the bed, leaving him panting. She walked over to a sleek, black dresser, her hips swaying in confidence. She pulled open a drawer, the soft sound a promise of things to come. She turned, and in her hand, she held a pair of handcuffs. They were not cheap, flimsy things. They were heavy, steel, professional-grade. They were real.
His eyes widened, a flicker of fear. He had never been this out of control, this vulnerable.
âGoldenâŚâ he began, his voice a hesitant protest.
âShhh,â she said, her voice a soft, soothing command. âJust trust me. Can you do that, baby? Can you trust your Big Momma?â
He stared at her, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. He was terrified. He was exhilarated. He was so turned on that it hurt to talk. He nodded, a slow, submissive gesture.
She walked back to the bed, the handcuffs dangling from her finger like a shiny, metal promise. She took his wrist, her touch a firm, confident caress. She locked the cuff around his wrist, the cold, heavy steel a stark, thrilling contrast to her warm, soft skin. She guided his hand to the headboard, locking the other end to the thick, wooden post. She did the same with his other hand, leaving him spread-eagled, naked and helpless on the bed.
He was completely at her mercy.
She leaned down, her lips a soft, gentle caress against his ear. âDonât go anywhere,â she teased.
She stood up, a slow, deliberate movement. And then, she walked towards the door.
He watched her, his mind in a blank, confused haze. Where was she going? What was she doing? The door opened, and she slipped out, leaving him alone, handcuffed to the bed, his body a throbbing, aching mess of unfulfilled desire.
He lay there for what felt like an eternity, his mind a frantic mess. He could hear the soft, distant thump of the music, the sound of his own ragged breathing.
And then, the door opened again.
She walked in. But she wasnât alone.
She was followed by a man. A tall, muscular man with dark, curly hair and an easy, confident smile. He was handsome, in a rugged, unpolished way that was a direct contrast to Michaelâs chiseled, refined perfection. He was wearing a pair of loose-fitting jeans and a simple, white t-shirt that did little to hide the powerful muscles of his chest and arms.
Michaelâs mind went blank. A cold, sick feeling washed over him, a wave of. He stared at the man, at the easy way he moved, at the casual smile on his face. He stared at Golden, at the way she looked at the other man, at the way she touched his arm.
âWhat⌠what is this?â Michael asked, his voice a desperate growl.
Golden turned to him. âThis,â she said, her voice a low, sensual purr, âis the final lesson. This is what it feels like to let go. To watch. To trust. To know that even when Iâm with someone else, Iâm still with you. Iâm still in control. And you⌠youâre still mine.â
She walked over to the bed and crawled onto the mattress. She straddled Michaelâs hips, her wet, hot center a direct, teasing pressure against his aching dick. She started to rock, a slow, sensual rhythm that was a perfect, exquisite torture.
âWatch,â she commanded.
She looked over at the other man, a silent, inviting gaze. He understood. He walked over to the bed. He stood beside them, his eyes a hungry, appreciative gaze as he watched Golden move, as he watched Michaelâs desperate, needy reaction.
Golden leaned down, her lips a soft, gentle caress against Michaelâs ear. âYou see that, baby? You see how he wants me? But he canât have me. Not really. Because I belong to you.â
She reached out, her hand finding the other manâs dick, a firm, confident grip through the denim of his jeans. He groaned, as she started to stroke him; her movements were a perfect mirror of the way she was moving against Michael.
Michael was in hell. He was in heaven. He was a spectator to his own private, personal porno. He could feel the jealousy, the rage, the possessiveness that was a direct response to the scene. It was a volatile, explosive mixture of emotions that was threatening to tear him apart.
Golden turned her attention to the other man as she shifted, positioning herself on her hands and knees beside Michael. She looked back at Michael, her eyes held him captive.
âWatch me,â she commanded.
The other man moved behind her, his hands on her hips, his body a powerful, dominant presence. He entered her in one slow, deep stroke that made Golden cry out, a testament to his size.
She reached down, her hand finding Michaelâs dick, her touch a firm, gentle caress. He was hard as steel, hot and heavy in her palm. The tip of his dick began to leak, a glistening, pearly drop that she smeared across his swollen head with her thumb, making him shudder.
The guest started to move, his hips a slow, powerful thrust. He was fucking her. Not making love. Not having sex. Fucking. His strokes were deep, punishing, each one a jarring impact that sent a shockwave through her body, a wave of pleasure that was almost painful in its intensity. The sound of his hips slapping against her ass was a loud, obscene rhythm that filled the room.
She started to stroke Michael, her movements a perfect mirror of the other manâs thrusts. She gripped him tightly, her hand a slick, tight sheath as she pumped him, her thumb circling his head on every upstroke. She could feel the thick, throbbing veins that pulsed beneath her skin, the frantic, desperate beat of his heart. She could feel his body tensing, his muscles straining against the handcuffs as he fought against the overwhelming, all-consuming pleasure.
Michael was lost. He was a mess of sensation, a whirlwind of pleasure, of love and hate, of jealousy and desire. He could feel the other manâs every movement, every deep, punishing thrust, every low, guttural groan of pleasure. He could hear the way the other manâs dick was stretching her, filling her, claiming her. He could feel Goldenâs response, the way her hand tightened around his dick, the way her breath hitched in her throat, the way she cried out his name.
âMichael,â she moaned, her voice a high, breathless whine. âOh, God, Michael.â
It was the most erotic, the most humiliating, the most thrilling thing he had ever heard. She was crying out his name while another man was inside her, while her hand was wrapped around his dick. It was a declaration of ownership, a testament to her power. He was hers. He was hers even when she was taking someone else's dick.
The guest reached around, his fingers finding her clit. She cried out, her body a convulsing, writhing mess. She tightened her grip on Michaelâs dick, her strokes becoming faster, more frantic.
Every instinct in him tightened. The pressure built steadily, demanding release, and he wasnât sure how much longer he could hold himself together.
âLook at me,â she commanded.
He opened his eyes with a pleading look. He looked at her face, at the sweat on her brow, at the look of ecstasy on her face. He looked at the other man, at his hands on her hips, at his body moving in and out of her. How she threw her ass back on the man. He looked at her hand on his dick, at the way she was stroking him.
And in that moment, he shattered. He came, a loud, shuddering cry that was a direct, physical release of all the tension, all the frustration, all the need that had been building inside him. He came hard, his hands straining against the handcuffs, his dick pulsing, a throbbing mess, his cum a thick flood that covered her hand, his stomach, his chest. He could see the other manâs release, his ropes of cum spilling onto the sheets as he pulled out of her. He could feel Goldenâs orgasm surge through her hand that was still wrapped around his dick. The ultimate act of trust. The ultimate act of letting go.
And in the aftermath, as they lay tangled together on the bed, Michael still handcuffed, he knew that he was changed. He was no longer the man he was.Â
The first light of dawn was a soft, gentle intrusion, spilling through the windows and painting the rumpled sheets in hues of pale gold and soft rose. Michael woke slowly, his body a pleasant, dull ache of exhaustion and satisfaction. For a moment, he was disoriented, his mind a blank canvas. And then, he remembered. The handcuffs. The other man. The overwhelming, shattering release. He turned his head, his heart a frantic, fearful rhythm in his chest.
The other side of the bed was empty. But the space beside him was still warm. And then he saw her.
Golden was standing by the window, a silhouette against the rising sun. She was wearing one of his discarded shirts, the soft, white cotton a stark, beautiful contrast to her smooth skin. She was holding a cup of coffee, her movements relaxed. She looked⌠at peace. A wild, beautiful creature who had found her a new sanctuary.
She must have felt his gaze, because she turned, her eyes a soft, gentle smile. âMorning, sleepyhead.â
He stared at her, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. There was no awkwardness. No regret. No shame. There was just⌠a quiet, comfortable intimacy. A new normal.
She walked over to the bed, her movements a fluid, graceful dance. She sat down on the edge, her hand gently stroking his hair. âYou okay?â
He nodded, his throat too tight to speak. He was more than okay. He was⌠whole.
âGood,â she said, her voice soft and affectionate. âBecause youâre all sticky. And I donât sleep with sticky men. Letâs get you cleaned up.â
She led him to the bathroom, a sleek, modern space of glass and stone. She turned on the shower, the water a warm, soothing spray that filled the room with a soft, steamy haze. She guided him into the shower, the warm water a welcome, cleansing embrace.
And then, she began to bathe him. She took the soap, her hands a soft, gentle touch as she washed his body. She washed his chest, his arms, his legs, and his back. She was tender, cherishing, her touch a loving caress that was a direct, intimate expression of her affection. But there was still a firmness to her touch, a subtle, unspoken reminder of who was in charge.
He stood there, his body a compliant, willing offering, his mind a quiet, peaceful space. He was unnerved by her tenderness, by her care. He was a man who was used to being in control, a man who was used to taking charge. But here, in this small, steamy space, he was the one being taken care of. He was the one being cherished. And he was relieved. He was relieved of the burden of his own control, of his own obsession. He was free.
He looked at her, at the water glistening on her skin, at the focused, loving expression on her face. He realized his obsession, his relentless, unhinged pursuit, had led him here for a reason. It had led him to her. It had led him to this. And he was willing to sacrifice his control, his power, his very identity, for her. He was willing to give her everything.
She looked up at him, her eyes a soft, gentle gaze. âWhat are you thinking about?â
âYou,â he said, his voice a low, honest confession. âIâm thinking about you.â
She smiled, a slow, beautiful smile that reached her eyes. âGood.â
She rinsed him off, her hands a soft, gentle touch. She turned off the water, grabbed a towel, and dried him.
They left the resort not as a conqueror and his prize, but as partners who had found a new, exhilarating balance. The drive back to the city was a comfortable, easy silence. He held her hand, their fingers laced together, a simple, intimate gesture that was a testament to their newfound relationship. He was no longer the "stalker", and she was no longer the hunted. They were just⌠Michael and Golden. Two halves of a whole.
They pulled up to her apartment, the sun a warm, welcoming presence. He turned off the engine, and they sat for a couple of minutes in silence before he looked at her, his eyes intense as he locked onto her.
âLast nightâŚâ he began.
âLast night was perfect,â she said, cutting him off. âIt was what we needed. It was what you needed.â
He nodded, a slow, submissive gesture.
He looked at her, at the woman who had shattered his world, who had broken him down and built him back up, who had shown him the beauty of surrender. He had never felt more vulnerable, more exposed, more humiliated in his entire life. He had been on his knees, he had been handcuffed, he had been forced to watch as another man claimed the woman he was obsessed with. But through it all, through the shame and the jealousy and the overwhelming, all-consuming pleasure, he had felt something else. Something he had never felt before.
He had felt safe. He had felt understood. And in a toxic, unorthodox way, he realized he loved having her as his âBig Momma.â He just hoped Erik and Montag never found out. Theyâd never let him live it downâthe unbreakable Michael Saint, the man who needed to control everything, willingly, eagerly, handing over the reins to a woman whoâd made him call her âBig Mommaâ while he was on his knees. Theyâd probably have him committed. Or, worse, theyâd want to meet her, and he wasnât sure he was ready to share the beautiful, terrifying, glorious reason for his capitulation.
I Never Loved A Man The Way I Love You [ Smoke x Annie ]
Synopsis : Annieâs noisy neighbor told her she saw her husband at The Daisies Cabaret. She decided to leave Elijah, taking her bags with her. But the man is maybe too perfect to be left ?
Inspired by the songs :
- I never loved a man the way I love you, Aretha Franklin.
- You make me feel like a natural woman. Aretha Franklin
- Day Dreaming, Aretha Franklin
A fluffy very very short piece. (One shot)
âIâm so done with you Elijah.â She uttered plainly, her eyes shooting fire while her grip on her bags tightened.
Annie took the last luggage she had, calling herself a cab while her soon-to-be ex-husband fell on his knees, holding strong at her ankles, his pipe still lightened, hanging between his lips.
âI refuse to let you go Annie. Woman ! Listen to me, never do I wandered around this cabaret !â
âTo another Elijah. Release me. You liar ! My drive is soon parked on this porch !â
She dropped her bags on the ground, pushing on the wall by her right side to spill free from his palms strong around her feet. Her friends were right â the man was a liar, unreliable and foxy.
Alas he was also the kind of man to kneel and court her for hours.
The kind to bring garden of flowers by her only wish.
The man traveled her around the wonders of the world. Kiss on her feet when her mind angered and emotions faltered.
Fool ! Fool ! Fool ! Elijah was all her soul and heart needed.
âYou sure wasnât by The Daisies, dear ?â
âHow could I, my love? You are all I need. The man is blind of anyone else. My mind floating away every time my eyes lands on you.â
Gospel to her ears.
A honk blared on the porch. Mister cab had arrived and its driver was clearly growing impatient. Annie tilted her body, her hands on her hips, brow arched and grave expression floating on her face.
âElijah.â She stared down at him.
He had thrown the pipe, maybe under the wooden drawers sitting right beside the gran piano he offered her for her last birthday.
âSay the word, my love.â
Another honking.
âAngel, donât let my soul starve. Who I become without you? Where I could go without being lost?â
Her features softened, lips ducking â clearly flustered. She sighed lightly, her beautifully manicured fingers brushing off dust on her dress.
âYou take care of the gentleman outside, dear.â
Elijah rose instantly from his knees, smoothing his white shirt, his smoking pipe leaving abandoned under the furniture.
âAbsolutely, Love.â He lowered to grab her full packed bags on the floor. âNo worries about these baggage. Let me take care of the matter !â He said, leaving a kiss on the top of her hand.
Yes. This man was skilled.
A real blues musician who knew how to play the guitar of her heart.
â
A very short Fluffy mĂŠnage scene of my favorite couple.
IN WHICH; after a messy and short lived situationship you swear youâre done with stack moore. it wasnât until you had to drop something off at his motherâs hair shop; that you saw the man you hadnât seen in ages⌠alongside with his surprisingly handsome brother.
chapter one!
chapter two!
chapter three!
chapter four!
chapter five!
chapter six!
viewer discretion is advised⌠especially since this was early on in my writing days and this is NAWT even holding a candle to my writing now.
Summary: Smoke has built his life on a simple, brutal truth: he breaks things. It's the only pleasure he's ever known, the only hunger he's ever been able to satisfy. But watching his brother, Stack, find a chaotic sort of happiness with Cherry and their son leaves a bitter taste in his mouth. For the first time, Smoke wonders if that kind of life, that kind of love, is something he's even built for. Then he meets Emma. She sells him a fantasy so potent, so perfectly tailored to the void inside him, that it puts her on his radar in a way no woman ever has. What begins as a collision of two formidable wills evolves into a dangerous, consuming obsession, forcing Smoke to confront the possibility that he might have finally met the one person he can't unmake.
Warnings: Explicit sexual content, BDSM themes, power dynamics, impact play (spanking, paddling), edging, bondage, humiliation kink, praise kink, dacryphilia, exhibitionism, voyeurism, threesome (M/F/F), possessive and obsessive male, explicit language, dark romance themes.
Something Like Hope | Soft Hands, Heavy Love | What He Built to Keep | No Manâs Property | A Dream for Sale
The house on the hill slept, but Smoke was awake.
It was always like this. The quiet, the stillness, the peace that Stack and Cherry seemed to settle into so easilyâit was a foreign country to Smoke. It was a language he didn't speak. His own small house, a stone's throw from the main one, was a tomb of silence, and the silence was a breeding ground for ghosts.
He lay on his back in the dark, the coarse sheets a rough irritation against his skin. The moon was a sliver of bone in the sky, casting just enough light through the window to paint the room in shades of gray. He could hear the crickets chirping their relentless, high-pitched song, a sound that usually soothed him. Tonight, it was just noise. It was the sound of a world that was moving on, a world that didn't understand the war that was being waged in his own head.
He closed his eyes, trying to force the sleep that wouldn't come. But the moment his eyelids shut, she was there.
Emma.
It wasn't just the memory of her body, though that was certainly a part of it. It was the memory of her voice, a low purr that had wrapped around him like a second skin. It was the memory of her words, a filthy fantasy that had been so potent, so real, it had short-circuited his brain.
He could still feel the ghost of her touch, the way she had straddled him, her body a warm, soft weight on his lap. He could still feel the way she had wiggled, a slow, teasing grind that had made him suck in a sharp breath, his hands coming up to rest on her hips, his fingers pinching into her soft, fluffy flesh.
He could still hear her, her lips brushing against his ear, her hot breath a tantalizing caress. "I'd be your little slut. Your personal fuck toy. You could use me whenever you wanted, wherever you wanted. In the kitchen, on the floor, in the yard, under the stars. I'd take it all, Smoke. I'd take every inch of you."
And then, the part that had really done him in. The part that had made him lose control, made him make a mess in his pants like a teenage boy with his first hard-on.
"But that ain't all, is it, Smoke? You wouldn't just keep me stuffed. You'd keep me round, wouldn't you? Full of your babies. I'd be your little breeder, your personal baby factory. My titties would be heavy with milk, my belly swollen with your seed, and you'd still want me, wouldn't you?"
He shifted in the bed, his body growing hot and tight, the memory of her words. He could feel the pressure building, a hot, desperate need that was begging for release. He tried to fight it, tried to push it away, but it was no use. He was lost in the fantasy, lost in the dream she had sold him.
He reached down, his hand wrapping around the heavy length, straining against the soft cotton of his briefs. The fabric was already damp, a dark patch spreading where the head of his dick leaked a constant, sticky stream of pre-cum. He could feel the hard, insistent throb of it, a desperate, silent plea for more, a living thing trapped against his thigh.
He squeezed, a low moan slipping from his lips as his hips bucked up off the bed. He didn't pull himself out. The tease of it, the friction of the soft, wet cotton against the sensitive, satiny crown was a bittersweet torment. He started to stroke, his grip tight, his movements a slow, deliberate drag of fabric over heated skin.
Each pull was a fresh wave of sensation. The rough texture of the cotton against his glans, already slick with his own fluid, was a filthy, dry friction that sent sparks shooting up his spine. He could feel every ridge, every vein, the thick, powerful pulse of his own blood as it pumped through his dick. He imagined it was her hand, her small, soft fingers wrapped around him, her touch a little clumsy, a little too eager.
He could see her so clearly, her big, brown eyes wide with a mixture of fear and lust, her full, heavy breasts swaying as she rode him, the soft, dark triangle of hair between her legs a wet, inviting welcome. He could feel her, the tight, wet heat of her pussy wrapped around him, the soft, warm weight of her in his arms.
His strokes grew faster, more frantic. The bed was creaking softly, a rhythmic protest to the desperate motions of his hand. The wet spot on his briefs grew larger, the fabric becoming a sodden, clinging mess that molded to the shape of his dick, a second skin that was both a barrier and a part of the pleasure. He was fucking his own fist through the cotton, chasing a memory, chasing a fantasy, chasing a feeling.
He could feel the pressure building, a delicious ache at the base of his soul. He was close. He was so fucking close. He squeezed his eyes shut, his mouth falling open, a silent, breathless prayer to a god he didn't believe in.
He came with a choked, shuddering groan, his body arching off the bed, his toes curling. A hot, thick flood erupted from him, a powerful, relentless pulse that soaked the front of his briefs, the warm, sticky fluid a shocking, intimate heat against his skin.
He collapsed against the bed, his body trembling, his breath coming in ragged, desperate gasps. The soft cotton of his briefs was a sodden, sticky mess, a cooling, uncomfortable weight that was a physical manifestation of his obsession.
But the release didn't bring peace. It just brought a new, more insistent hunger. A need that was not just for release, but for connection. A need to see her again, to hear her voice, to feel her touch.
He threw back the covers, his body a mess of sweat and cum. He needed a shower. He needed a drink. He needed to get out of this goddamn house.
He stood up, his body a tall, lean shadow in the moonlight. He walked over to the small table in the corner of the room, a bottle of whiskey and a single glass sitting on it. He poured himself a drink, the liquid a familiar, comforting burn as it slid down his throat. He drank it down in one gulp, then poured another.
He walked over to the window, his naked body a cool contrast to the night. He looked out at the big house on the hill, a dark, imposing shape against the moonlit sky. He could see a light on in one of the windows, a soft, warm glow that was a testament to the life being lived there. A life that he was a part of, but that he didn't quite feel like he belonged to.
He could see Stack and Cherry in there, a happy little family, a picture of domestic bliss. And he was happy for them, he really was. But he was also jealous. Jealous of the ease of it, the simplicity of it. The way they could just⌠be.
He was a man who was always on the outside looking in. A man who was always watching, always waiting. A man who was always hungry.
He finished his drink, the glass a heavy, cold weight in his hand. He knew what he had to do. He knew where he had to go.
He pulled on his pants, the sticky, cooling mess a frustrating, uncomfortable reminder of his lack of control. He grabbed his shirt and his boots, and he walked out of the house, the cool night air a welcome relief against his hot, sweaty skin.
He didn't bother with a car. He needed the walk, the long, lonely journey into town, the time it would take to clear his head, to prepare himself for what he was about to do.
He walked down the long, winding road, the moon a silent witness to his journey. He could hear the night sounds, the chirping of the crickets, the hooting of an owl in the distance. He could smell the damp, earthy scent of the Delta, the sweet smell of the honeysuckle that grew in wild, tangled vines along the side of the road.
He walked for what felt like hours, his long, loose stride eating up the pavement, his mind a chaotic mess of thoughts and feelings. He thought about Emma, about the way she had looked at him, the way she had spoken, the way she had made him feel. He thought about the fantasy she had sold him, a dream so vivid, so real, it was like a memory.
He thought about the women he had been with, the ones he had broken, the ones who had run away screaming. He thought about the hunger that had always been a part of him, a dark, insatiable beast that lived in his gut.
And he thought about the possibility, the terrifying, thrilling possibility, that Emma might be the one. The one who could finally tame the beast. The one who could finally make him whole.
He arrived in town just as the first hint of dawn was beginning to paint the eastern sky. The town was quiet, the streets empty, a ghost town in the pre-dawn light. He walked down the main street, his boots echoing on the wooden sidewalks, a lone figure in a sleeping town.
He found himself in front of Madame Lucy's, a small, unassuming house with a single red light burning above the door. It was a beacon in the darkness, a promise of sanctuary.
He knocked on the door, his knuckles rapping a sharp, insistent rhythm against the wood. He didn't know if she'd be awake, if she'd even let him in. But he had to try.
The door opened a few minutes later, and there she was. Lucy. A large, imposing woman with a smile that was welcoming. She was wearing a silk robe, her hair a mass of soft, gray curls, her eyes a sharp dark gray that seemed to see right through him.
"Smoke," she said. "It's been a while."
He didn't say anything. He just stood there, his body a tall, lean shadow in the doorway, his eyes an intense void.
She sighed, a long, weary sound. "Come on in, baby. I got a pot of coffee on."
He followed her inside, the air thick with the scent of perfume and incense. She led him to the back of the house, to her office, a small, intimate space with a big, oak desk, a comfortable-looking chair, and a small table with a coffee pot and two cups.
She poured him a cup of coffee, the black, bitter liquid a welcome, familiar comfort. She handed it to him.
He sat down in the chair, his body a long, loose-limbed sprawl, his eyes taking in the room. He could see the stacks of money on her desk, the neat, orderly piles of cash that were a testament to her success. He could see the pictures on the wall, faded, black-and-white photographs of a younger Lucy, a woman with an ambitious look in her eyes, a woman who was destined for bigger things.
She sat down behind her desk, her eyes fixed on him. "So," she said, her voice a low, calm rumble. "What's on your mind, Smoke? You look like a man who's got a problem."
He took a sip of his coffee, the hot, bitter liquid a welcome distraction. He didn't know how to begin. He didn't know how to put into words the chaos that was raging inside him.
He just looked at her, and she knew.
She leaned back in her chair, her eyes softening, a knowing, almost maternal look in them. "It's Emma, ain't it?" she asked, her voice a soft, gentle whisper.
He didn't answer. He just stared back, his silence a confirmation that everything had changed.
"She got to you, didn't she?" she asked, not as a question, but as a statement of fact.
The coffee in his cup had gone cold, but Smoke didn't notice. He just stared into the dark, bitter liquid, his mind a million miles away, or maybe a million miles in the past. Lucy let him have his silence. She knew Smoke. She knew that silence was his language, his way of processing the world. She knew that if she pushed, he'd just shut down, retreat into that quiet, impenetrable fortress he kept around his heart. So she waited, her patient, knowing gaze a comforting weight in the quiet room.
Finally, he looked up, his eyes a dark, turbulent sea. "I ain't never been like this," he said, his voice a low, rough sound. "Obsessed. It's a weakness."
Lucy leaned back in her chair, the old leather groaning under her weight. "Or maybe it's a strength," she countered, her voice a soft, warm purr. "Maybe it's just a sign that you're finally ready for something more than just a quick, dirty fuck."
Smoke let out a short, humorless laugh. "There ain't never been nothing quick or dirty about it with me, Lucy, and you know it."
She smiled, a slow, knowing curve of her lips. "That's for damn sure. I remember the first time I saw you. You were just a boy then, but you had the eyes of an old man. You and your brother, two wild, reckless niggas, tearing up New York like you owned the place."
The memory washed over him, a wave of nostalgia so strong it was almost physical. He could see it so clearly, the grimy, rain-slicked streets of Harlem, the sound of jazz spilling out of the speakeasies, the smell of gin and desperation.
Flashback: New York, 1920.
The club was a smoky, chaotic mess of music and mayhem. The air was thick with the scent of cheap perfume and expensive whiskey, a heady cocktail that was the lifeblood of the city. Smoke was just a boy then, barely twenty-two, all lean muscle and quiet intensity. He and Stack were making a name for themselves, but Smoke was still figuring out his place in the world, still figuring out the strange, dark hunger that lived in his gut.
He was in Lucy's back room, a space as opulent as it was discreet. The girl was named Pearl, a sweet, soft-eyed thing with skin like caramel and a body that was still new to the trade. She was nervous, her hands trembling slightly as she poured him a drink.Â
He didn't know what he wanted, not exactly. He just knew he wanted something more than the usual wham-bam-thank-you-ma'am. He wanted to see what would happen if he pushed, if he tested the boundaries of this little transaction.
He took the silk scarf from around his neck, the fabric soft and worn. "Tie this around your eyes," he said, his voice a hesitant rumble, a boy trying on a man's coat and finding it didn't quite fit yet.
Pearl's eyes widened, a flicker of fear and intrigue warring in their soft depths. She was a sweet, innocent thing, new to the life and new to the strange, dark hunger she saw in this quiet boy's eyes. But she did as she was told, her movements hesitant as she tied the scarf around her head. The world went black, and her other senses sharpened. She could hear the low, steady rhythm of his breathing, feel the heat of his body as he moved closer to her.
He didn't touch her at first. He just talked to her, his voice a hypnotic murmur that was both soothing and unsettling. He told her what he was going to do, his words a slow exploration of her deepest, darkest fears and desires. He was testing the waters, dipping his toes into the cold, dark ocean of his own nascent desires.
Then he touched her. His touch was a light, teasing caress, a feather-light stroke of his fingers against her skin. He was clumsy, uncertain, a young man exploring a new, dangerous territory, his actions a series of hesitant, experimental forays into the unknown. He was learning his body was a vessel for a hunger he didn't yet understand.
He brought her to the edge, his touch a masterful, if inexperienced, dance of pleasure and denial. He had her whimpering, a soft, desperate sound that was music to his ears. He was pushing her, testing her, seeing how much she could take.
Then he introduced the pain.
He had her bend over the side of the bed, her body a stiff, trembling arc of anticipation. He had his belt in his hand, the leather a familiar, comforting weight. He didn't hit her hard, not at first. He just tapped her, a light, teasing rhythm that was more of a question than a statement.
She flinched, a soft, startled gasp escaping her lips. He could feel her fear. He could see her arousal, a slick, wet heat that was a statement to her own dark, hidden desires.
He hit her again, a little harder this time, a sharp, stinging blow that left a faint, red mark on her skin. She cried out, a sharp, surprised sound that was a mixture of pain and pleasure.
He was learning. He was learning that he loved causing pain, that he loved the sound of a woman's cry, the sight of her flesh reddening under his hand. He was learning that he loved the power, the control, the absolute, undeniable dominance that came with it.
He hit her again and again, his blows a sharp, stinging rhythm that was both painful and pleasurable. He was pushing her, testing her, seeing how far he could go. He was learning his own limits, and hers.
He praised her, his voice an encouraging murmur. "That's a good girl," he said, his words soothing on her raw, wounded flesh. "You're taking it so well. You're such a good girl for me."
He was learning that praise was a powerful tool, a way to break down a woman's defenses, to make her more pliable, more willing to accept the pain, to crave it even. He was learning that he could make a woman love the pain, that he could make her beg for it.
When he finally entered her, it was with a clumsy, desperate urgency. He was a young man, a boy, really, lost in a world of new and overwhelming sensations. He fucked her hard, his movements a frantic, desperate rhythm that was as much about his own pleasure as it was about hers.
When he was done, he untied her, his movements gentle, his touch a soft, comforting caress. He held her in his arms, her body a warm, soft weight against his chest. He had broken her all the way, but he had also healed her. He had shown her a glimpse of darkness, but he had also shown her the light. He had pushed her to the edge, and he had also brought her back.
And in the quiet aftermath, as he held her trembling body in his arms, he knew. He knew what fed him. It wasn't just the pleasure. It was the pain. It was the power. It was the undeniable control that came with it.
"He was a quiet one, even then," Lucy said, her voice a soft, nostalgic sigh. "But his eyes⌠they told a different story. They were always watching, always calculating. He had a taste for the taboo, a need to push the boundaries, to see how far he could go."
Smoke nodded, his expression unreadable. "I was just curious."
"Curious?" Lucy laughed. "Baby, you were a lot more than just curious. You were a connoisseur in the making. A man who saw the world as a buffet, and you wanted to taste every single dish, even the ones that were supposed to be off-limits."
Flashback: Chicago, 1931.
The city was a whirlwind of jazz and gin, of gangsters and politicians, a place where power was a currency that flowed as freely as the liquor. Smoke was a man now, his body a lean, hard map of muscle and scars. The boy from New York was gone, replaced by a quiet storm who knew his own nature, knew exactly what fed the beast in his gut. He was a connoisseur of the taboo, a man who had sampled every flavor of pleasure and found the ones that tasted of fear and submission to be the most satisfying.
The girl of the night was a fiery, red-headed woman named Ruby with honey-bronze skin and eyes that held a challenge. She was a veteran of the life, a woman who had seen it all, done it all. She was a loud-mouthed thing, always running her mouth about how she could handle any man, any desire. She had heard the whispers about Smoke, about his darkness, and she had come to him, a confident smirk on her face, telling him she was the one who could finally tame him.
"Ain't nothing you can do to me that I can't handle, baby," she said as her hand slid up his chest. "I'm the one who can take all of you."
He had her in his room now, the air thick with her natural scent and the sound of his voice. He had his paddle in his hand, a black wooden paddle with red tape wrapped around the handle. It was his favorite toy, an extension of his own will, and he loved the sound it made against a woman's flesh, the sharp, satisfying crack that was a prelude to her whimpers.
He had her bent over his knee, her body stiff, trembling with anticipation. He was spanking her, his blows a sharp, stinging rhythm that was both painful and pleasurable. But she wasn't whimpering. She was moaning, a sound that was a challenge in itself.
"Is that all you got?" she taunted, her voice a hoarse, desperate rasp. "I thought you were supposed to be a man."
He smiled, a slow, dangerous curve of his lips. He loved this part. He loved breaking the confident ones, the ones who thought they could handle him. He loved flipping the script, showing them that they were just as weak, just as pliable, as the sweet, innocent ones.
He stopped spanking her, his hand coming to rest on her reddened ass, a possessive, proprietary touch. "You think you're in control?" he murmured, his voice hypnotic. "You think you're the one calling the shots?"
He stood up, and He unbuckled his belt, the sound a sharp, metallic tear in the quiet air. He pulled his dick out that was already hard and throbbing.
"Open your mouth," he commanded. His tone was deep and authoritative.
She looked up at him, her eyes wide, a flicker of fear in their depths. But she was a proud woman, and she wasn't about to back down. She opened her mouth, her tongue a pink, wet invitation.
He slid his dick into her mouth, his hips moving in a slow rhythm. He wasn't fucking her throat, not yet. He was just letting her get used to his size, to the weight of him on her tongue, to the taste of his pre-cum. He was playing with her, stretching her jaw, pushing her to the brink, seeing how much she could take.
He could feel her struggling, her throat constricting, her gag reflex kicking in. He could feel the tears welling up in her eyes, a hot, salty trickle that ran down her cheeks. He loved the tears. He loved the sight of her crying, the sound of her choking, the feel of her struggling to take him. It was a power trip, a rush of dominance that was better than any drug, any drink.
"That's it," he murmured. "Take it all. Take every inch of me."
He finally gave her what he wanted. He pulled his dick from her mouth, a thick, hard shaft glistening with her saliva. A string of spit connected them for a moment before breaking. He slapped his heavy dick across her cheek, a wet, sharp sound that was both a punishment and a caress. Her head snapped to the side, a gasp of shock and humiliation escaping her lips.
"Look at you now," he growled. "All that big talk. 'I can handle you.' 'I'm the one who can take all of you.' Where's all that confidence now, Ruby? Where's all that fire?"
"You're on your knees, just like I knew you'd be," he continued, "You're crying, just like I knew you would. You're begging, just like I knew you would. You're a mess, a beautiful, broken mess."
He grabbed a handful of her hair, his fingers tangling in the thick, red strands. He pulled her head back, forcing her to look up at him. He could see the tears welling up in her eyes. "Open your mouth," he commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.
She hesitated, a flicker of defiance in her eyes. He tightened his grip on her hair, a sharp, painful tug that made her gasp.
"I said, open your fucking mouth," he snarled.
She opened her mouth. He slid his dick back into her mouth, his hips moving slowly. He wasn't just fucking her throat anymore. He was pushing her.
He fucked her throat, his movements a relentless, demanding rhythm that was brutal and beautiful. His hands were tangled in her hair, using it like reins to guide her, to control the depth and speed of his thrusts. His heavy balls slapped against her chin with every punishing drive, a wet, rhythmic percussion that was the soundtrack to her undoing. He was pushing her to the brink, testing her, seeing how much she could take, and the answer was, not nearly as much as she'd boasted.
He pulled out just before he came, a thick, hard shaft glistening with her saliva. He fisted his dick, his movements a few sharp, decisive strokes. "Look at me," he commanded. Her tear-filled eyes, wide and dazed, locked onto his. He came with a shuddering groan, a hot, thick flood that painted her face. Ropes of his cum striped her cheeks, her forehead, her lips, a sticky, humiliating mark of his ownership. A final drop clung to the red tape on the handle of his paddle, a perfect punctuation mark.
She collapsed on the floor, a trembling, spent mess. He looked down at her, his expression unreadable. He reached into his drawer and pulled out a simple leather collar, a plain, unadorned band of black leather with a small, silver ring in the front. He knelt beside her and fastened it around her neck, the leather a snug, possessive fit.
"Get up," he said.
She struggled to her feet, her body aching, her face a sticky mess. He opened the door, a silent, unspoken command. He didn't give her a chance to clean up. He didn't give her a chance to regain her composure. He just sent her out into the hall, his cum still drying on her face, the collar a visible symbol of her submission.
The other girls saw her, of course. They saw the mess, the collar, the look of defeat in her eyes. They saw the proof of what happened when a woman lied, when a woman said she could handle him when she couldn't. It was a lesson, a public, humiliating lesson that was more effective than any words could ever be.
He had only shown her ten percent of what he was capable of. And he had broken her completely.
"I had to train them, you know," Lucy said, her voice a soft, confessional whisper. "I had to teach them how to handle you. How to handle your intensity, your hunger. I had to teach them about bondage, about voyeurism, about edging, about anal play, how to take the pain of your paddle. I had to teach them how to be a vessel for your desires, how to withstand the force of your will."
Smoke looked at her. "You didn't have to do that."
"Yes, I did," she said, her voice firm, her eyes soft. "I've seen what you do to the ones who aren't prepared. I've seen the broken bodies, the shattered minds. You're a force of nature, Smoke. A beautiful, destructive force. And I had to protect my girls from you."
He looked down at his hands, his big, strong hands that had caused so much pain, so much pleasure. He thought about the women he had been with, the ones he had broken, the ones who had run away screaming. He thought about the hunger that had always been a part of him, a dark, insatiable beast that lived in his gut.
"None of them ever lasted," he admitted, his voice a low, rough sound, a rare, unguarded moment of vulnerability. "They all broke. Eventually."
The silence that followed Smoke's confession was heavy, thick with the ghosts of a hundred broken women. It was a silence that smelled of stale whiskey, a silence that was filled with the echoes of their whimpers and their sobs. Lucy looked at him, her sharp, knowing eyes missing nothing. She saw the tension in his shoulders, the storm in his eyes, the subtle, almost imperceptible tremor in his hands. He was a man on the edge, a man who was teetering on the brink of a precipice, and she knew that Emma was the one who had pushed him there.
"So," she said, her voice a low, cautious rumble. "Tell me about her."
Smoke looked up. He didn't say anything for a long time, just stared into the cold, bitter dregs of his coffee. He was trying to find the words, trying to put into words the chaos that was raging in his soul.
"It wasn't just the dirty talk," he said. "I've heard it all before. I've heard every filthy fantasy, every nasty desire, every dark, twisted dream a man could have. I've heard it from the sweet, innocent ones, and I've heard it from the confident, experienced ones. It's all just noise, just a bunch of words they think I want to hear."
He paused, his gaze drifting towards the door, towards the hall, towards her room. "But with Emma⌠it was different. It wasn't just talk. It was⌠real. She wasn't just reciting lines, trying to say what she thought would get me off. She was a co-author of the fantasy. She was building it with me, brick by brick, word by word."
He leaned forward, his elbows on his knees, his hands clasped together in a gesture of supplication. "She sold me a dream. A life where I was the king, and she was my queen. A life where I was the man, the provider, the protector. A life where I was loved, not for what I could do, but for who I was."
He looked up at Lucy. "And I believed her. I believed every word. I believed it because she believed it. She wasn't just selling a dream; she was living it. She was in it with me, a hundred percent."
He told her about the moment after, the moment when the fantasy had given way to reality. He told her about the vulnerability, the shame, the raw, embarrassing mess. He told her about the way she had held him, her arms a warm, comforting weight, her touch a soft, healing caress.
"She didn't judge me," he said. "She didn't flinch. She didn't pull away. She just held me, her body a warm, solid weight against mine. She just accepted me like she could see the man inside me, and she wasn't afraid."
Lucy leaned back in her chair, the old leather groaning under her weight. She could hear the conviction in his voice, the unvarnished truth of it. She could see the fire in his eyes, a dangerous, terrifying fire that she hadn't seen before. It wasn't just hunger. It was a challenge to her, to her girls, to the world.
"Emma's strong, Smoke," she said cautiously. "Stronger than most. I've seen her take on men twice her size, men with appetites that would make a normal woman run screaming. She's got a spine of steel, and a mind like a steel trap. She's a survivor."
She paused, her eyes fixed on his. "But you⌠you're a category all your own. You don't just play with these women. You unmake them. You take them apart, piece by piece, and you put them back together in your own image. You break them, Smoke. You always do."
Smoke shook his head, a slow, deliberate movement. "Not her," he said, his voice a low, confident rumble. "Not Emma."
"She's the one," he said, the words carrying a weight of finality, a declaration of intent that was both a promise and a threat. "She's the one who can take everything I have to offer. She's the one who can handle my darkness, my hunger, my rage. She's the one who won't break."
Lucy studied him, her sharp, knowing eyes missing nothing. She saw the fire in his eyes, the dangerous fire that was burning so bright it was almost blinding. She saw the conviction in his voice, the truth of it. She saw the challenge that he was throwing down, not just to her, but to the world.
She sighed, a long, weary sound that was heavy with the weight of her years. She had seen a lot of men come and go, a lot of battles won and lost. She had seen a lot of hearts broken, a lot of lives destroyed. But she had never seen anything like this. She had never seen a man so consumed, so obsessed, so completely lost.
"Her room's at the end of the hall," she said, her voice a low, reluctant concession. "But you go in there knowing this ain't just a dream you're buying anymore. This is a test. A test for her, and a test for you."
The door to Emmaâs room wasnât locked. It never was. In Lucyâs house, a locked door was bad for business, a sign that a girl was either trying to hide something or trying to keep something out. Smoke let himself in, his movements silent and sure.
She was awake, sitting up in bed, in another of her thin silk robes that clung to her curves, a book resting in her lap. The lamp on the nightstand cast a soft, warm glow over her, painting her skin in shades of gold and honey. She looked like a painting, a masterpiece of quiet, sensual beauty. But Smoke knew better. He knew that beneath that calm, serene exterior was a fire, an untamed spirit that was just as hungry as his own.
She looked up when he came in, her eyes a little wide, a little surprised. But she wasnât afraid. She was cautious, but there was a flicker of something else in her eyes, something that looked a lot like anticipation. She felt the tension tighten around them. This wasn't a client looking for a quick, dirty fuck. This was something else. Something more.
He didn't say anything. He didn't toss a hundred-dollar bill on the nightstand. He just stood there in the doorway. He was watching her, his eyes taking in every detail, every curve, every nuance of her being. He was a man who was used to being in control, a man who was used to taking what he wanted. But with her, he was a man who was willing to wait, to watch, to savor the anticipation.
He moved to the bed, his movements a slow prowl. He didn't kiss her. He didn't touch her sexually at first. He just pulled her into his arms, his body a heavy, grounding weight. He held her for a long moment, his face buried in her hair, his breath a warm, steady caress against her skin.
"I want to show you things," he said, his voice a hypnotic whisper that was a promise and a threat. "Things I've never shown anyone. Things I've never even shown myself."
He pulled back, his eyes locking onto hers. "I want to explore every part of you, Emma. Every fantasy, every desire, every dark, twisted corner of your soul. I want to see what makes you cum, and what makes you scream."
He pulled her to him, his movements quick and confident, a motion that left her breathless. He laid her across his lap, her body a warm, willing weight against his. He spread her ass, his hands a possessive, proprietary touch that was both exciting and a little scary.
"This is mine, too," he whispered. "Every inch of you."
He teased her, his fingers circling the tight ring, not entering, just teasing the territory. He could feel her trembling, a soft, shuddering gasp escaping her lips. He could smell the heat of her, the slick, wet heat of her pussy, a sweet scent that was driving him insane.
He slid a finger into her pussy, his touch a skilled exploration of her most intimate depths. He was curious about seeing how she would react, seeing how much she could handle. He was a man who loved to push boundaries, a man who loved to test limits, and she was the ultimate test.
He used her own wetness as lube, his fingers sliding and gliding, a slick, easy motion that was both intimate and invasive. He slid a finger into her ass, a slow penetration that was painful and pleasurable. He could feel her muscles clenching, a reflexive, involuntary spasm that was a testament to her neediness.
He was playing with her, fingering her ass, his fingers in a slow rhythm while his other hand was busy with her pussy.
She wasn't new to this. He could tell. She was taking it, her body a willing, eager vessel for his desires. She was moaning, a sound that was music to his heart. She was pushing back against him, her body a silent, demanding plea for more.
"You like that, don't you?" he murmured, his voice a low, teasing rumble. "You like it when I play with your ass."
"You damn right I do," she shot back, her voice a hoarse, desperate rasp. "But you're gonna have to do better than that if you want to make me cum."
He laughed, a low, throaty sound that was a concession. "Oh, is that right?" he said. "You think you can handle more?"
"I can handle whatever you got," she taunted. "But I'm not sure you can handle me."
He slid another finger into her ass, he was stretching her, filling her, his fingers a thick, hard presence. She was pushing back against him, her body matching his rhythm. She was close, so close, her body trembling with tension.
He could feel it, the subtle shift in her breathing, the frantic, desperate rhythm of her heart. He could feel the tension building, a delicious ache that was a precursor to the explosion. He was a master of his craft, a man who knew a woman's body better than she knew it herself.
He curled his fingers, a masterful, skilled touch that was both a question and an answer. He found that spot, that magical, elusive spot that was the key to her pleasure. He pressed down, a firm, insistent pressure that made her body curl across his lap.
She came with a shuddering scream. Her body arched, and trembling with pleasure, her muscles clenching around his fingers.
When she was done, she collapsed against him. He held her for a long moment; it was his turn to hold her, his face buried in her hair, his breath a warm, steady caress against her skin. He could feel her heart beating against his skin.
He knew it with a certainty that settled deep in his bones, a truth as solid and unyielding as the earth itself. All the others, all the ones who had come before her, they were just echoes, fleeting ghosts in a long, empty hall. They were tests, failed experiments, fragile things that had shattered under the weight of his desires.
But her⌠she was different. She wasn't just a vessel for his hunger; she was its mirror. She was the one who could take everything he had to offer, the one who could handle his darkness, his rage, the twisted, beautiful monster that lived in his gut. She was the one who wouldn't just survive the storm, but would dance in the rain.
It became their unspoken ritual. Smoke would tell Stack he was going for his "nightly walk around town," a necessary stroll to clear his head of the day's noise. Stack, knowing his brother better than he knew himself, would just nod, a knowing smirk playing on his lips. They both knew where he was really going. He was going to her.
Emma's room was a sanctuary of soft, sensual things. The bed was a massive, four-poster queen, draped in deep red velvet that looked like spilled wine in the low lamplight. The sheets were black silk, a cool, slippery contrast to the warmth of her skin. The air always smelled of herâjasmine and warm amber, soft at first, then deeper the longer he breathed her in.
Tonight, she was waiting for him. She was naked, lying in the exact middle of the bed, her legs spread wide, a brazen invitation. Her pussy was open and wet, glistening in the soft light, a feast laid out just for him. She had known he was coming. She had prepared herself for him.
He didn't touch her at first. He just stood at the foot of the bed, his eyes taking in the sight of her, his body a hard, tense line of need. He looked at her like a man who had just been handed exactly what he wanted.
He finally moved, crawling onto the bed, his movements a slow prowl. He settled between her legs, his hands tracing the soft, sensitive skin of her inner thighs. He was going to play with her, he decided. He was going to see how long he could make her last, how much she could take.
There was nothing rushed about his touch. He took his time, letting anticipation build until even the smallest caress felt significant. He teased her, his fingers circling her swollen clit, a light, feathery touch that was more frustrating than satisfying.
"So, Emma," he said. The honeyed words dripping from his lips contradicted the demanding pressure of his fingers against hers. "You ever think about what you'd be doing if you weren't in this life? If you weren't selling pussy to niggas like me?"
Her mind was a mess of pleasure and confusion. She was trying to focus on his question, trying to form a coherent thought, but his fingers were doing things to her that made it impossible to think. "I⌠I don't know," she stammered, her voice a hoarse, desperate whisper.
He laughed, "Come on now," he teased. "A smart girl like you must have some kind of dream. Something you'd rather be doing than lying on your back for a living."
She tried to answer, she really did. But then his fingers found a particularly sensitive spot, and she couldn't stop the moan that escaped her lips. She rocked her hips against his hand, a desperate, involuntary motion.
He stopped. His fingers went still, a sudden, shocking absence of sensation that made her gasp. "Now, now," he said, his voice a warning rumble. "I didn't say you could do that. I'm in charge here. You move when I say you can move."
He reached up and pinched her nipple, a sharp, punishing twist that was meant to be a reprimand. But to his surprise, it didn't make her cry out in pain. The sensation pulled a deep moan from her, the sound escaping before she could stop it.
He was confused. He was the one who was supposed to be in control, the one who was supposed to be doling out the pleasure and the pain. But she was turning the tables on him, turning his punishment into her reward. She could see the confusion on his face.
She smirked, a slow, confident curve of her lips. "What's wrong, Smoke?" she taunted. "Can't handle a little pain?"
She took matters into her own hands, literally. She slid her own hand down her body, her fingers finding her slick, swollen folds. She started to play with herself, her movements slow and sensual.
"I had a dream about you," she said, her voice a direct counterpoint to his own. "A dream about you fucking me on the balcony of the juke joint, right there for everyone to see. Bending me over the railing, my dress hiked up around my waist, your dick buried so deep in me I could feel it on my tongue."
The thought of it, the image of her bent over the railing, her body a public spectacle, for the taking, made his mouth water. He was an exhibitionist at heart, and the idea of it was a turn-on like no other.
He pulled his dick out, his movements a desperate, urgent rhythm. He started to stroke it, his eyes fixed on her, on the sight of her playing with herself, on the sound of her voice describing her dream.
His movements became jerky and desperate as the tension mounted, his body begging for the tantalizingly close release.
Just as he was about to cum, she stopped. She slid off the bed and onto her knees in front of him. She took his dick into her mouth, her lips a soft, wet brand against his skin.
She deepthroated him, her mouth a hot, tight, welcoming heat that was better than anything he had ever felt. She took him all in, her nose pressed against his stomach, her throat a convulsing, massaging presence that was pushing him to the brink.
She reached up and pinched his balls, a sharp, punishing twist that sent a jolt of pain shooting through his body. But it wasn't just pain. It was a pleasure so intense, so overwhelming, it was a revelation. It was the perfect blend of pain and pleasure, the dark, twisted combination that he hadn't known he'd been searching for his entire life.
He came with a strangled groan, his hips jerking, a frantic, uncontrollable spasm as his seed pulsed from him, filling her mouth in a series of violent, possessive spurts.
"Fuck... Emma, take it," he choked out, his voice a ragged, desperate rasp. "Take all of it. Every... last... drop."
She didn't pull away. She took it all, her throat working, her lips sealed tight around the base of his dick as she swallowed every last drop. When he was finally spent, his body a trembling, hollowed-out mess, she slowly pulled back.
She opened her mouth and showed him, a wicked, shameless grin on her face. His cum was a thick, pearly pool on her tongue, a tangible proof of his surrender. For a second, his lungs seemed to forget what they were supposed to do, his spent dick giving a pathetic little twitch at the sight.
"God-fucking-damn," he breathed, his voice a reverent whisper. "You nasty motherfucker."
She just smirked, a confident curve of her lips. Then, with a flick of her tongue, she swirled it around her mouth, coating her lips, making them glisten. It was the dirtiest thing he had ever seen. It was a declaration of ownership, a claim she was staking on him as much as he was staking on her.
He collapsed on the bed, his chest heaving, his mind blank. He looked at her, his eyes wide with a sense of awe. He saw her then, not as a challenge to be broken, not as an innocent to be corrupted. She wasn't weak. She wasn't a victim. She was a force of nature like him, a dark, twisted goddess who was his perfect match.
He had spent his life breaking things, convinced that his pleasure was found in the shattering of another's will. But she had shown him the truth. The ultimate pleasure wasn't in breaking. It was in finding something that wouldn't. And in that moment, he knew. She was the one who wouldn't break.
The walk back to the property was a journey through a transformed landscape. The night air, which usually felt cool and indifferent against his skin, now seemed to carry a residual warmth, a lingering echo of the heat heâd just left behind. With each step Smoke took, his long legs were eating up the dirt road with an easy, confident stride. There was no restlessness in him now, no tension waiting for a release. There was only a profound, unsettling stillness.
He was a man who had just found a religion he never knew he was looking for.
His mind wasn't racing; it was settling. The chaos that usually lived in his head, the constant, low-grade hum of calculations and threats, had been replaced by a single, repeating image: Emma on her knees, her lips swollen and glistening with his cum, a wicked smirk on her face as she showed him what sheâd taken from him. She hadnât just taken his seed; she had taken his control, his certainty, his entire understanding of his own nature, and had turned it inside out.
She ainât like the others, the thought echoed in the quiet of his mind. It wasnât a new thought, but tonight it felt like a fundamental truth, like the discovery of a new law of physics. The others, they were vessels. Empty things I poured myself into until they cracked. Ruby, Pearl⌠all of âem. They saw the hunger, and they were scared. Or they were arrogant, thought they could tame it. They were all just different versions of the same fucking problem.
But her⌠Emma. She saw the hunger, and she smiled. She didnât just see it; she matched it. She got on her knees and looked up at me like I was the goddamn feast, and she was just as hungry as I was.
A dark chuckle rumbled in his chest. It was the sound of a man who had just been outmaneuvered in a game he thought heâd mastered, and found he loved it.
He crested the final hill, and the main house came into view, a dark, imposing shape against the moonlit sky. A single lamp burned on the porch, a warm, welcoming beacon. And sitting in one of the rocking chairs, a silhouette of lazy power, was Stack.
He was waiting.
Smoke didnât alter his pace. He just kept walking, his boots making soft, rhythmic sounds on the packed earth. As he got closer, he could see the glint of his brotherâs eyes.
Stack didnât say anything as Smoke mounted the porch steps. He just rocked slowly, the chair creaking a soft complaint in the quiet night. He took a long drag from the cigarette dangling from his fingers, the cherry flaring bright before he exhaled a plume of smoke into the cool air.
"You been feeding that hunger again," Stack finally said, his voice a low, teasing rumble that cut through the stillness. He didn't look at Smoke, just stared out into the darkness. "You look like a man who just ate a whole damn feast."
Smoke stopped beside the railing, leaning his forearms against the cool, smooth wood. He didn't deny it. He didn't get defensive. He just looked out at the same darkness his brother was watching. "She's different, Stack."
That made Stack turn his head. He studied his brotherâs face in the dim light, his sharp eyes missing nothing. He saw the change immediately. The hard, sharp edges of Smokeâs intensity were still there, the danger that was as much a part of him as his own skin. But they were different now. They weren't jagged and random, threatening to cut anyone who got too close. They were honed and focused, all pointing in one direction. For the first time in his life, Smoke looked like a man with a purpose that had nothing to do with money or mayhem.
Stack saw a contentment in his brother that he had never seen before, a deep, quiet peace that came not from a lack of conflict, but from finding a worthy opponent. A worthy partner.
"Different how?" Stack asked, his tone losing some of its teasing edge, becoming more serious.
"She don't break," Smoke said simply. The words hung in the air, heavy with meaning.
Stack let out a low whistle, shaking his head slowly. He crushed his cigarette out on the railing. "Well, I'll be damned." He leaned back in his chair, rocking again. "Just be careful," he said, his tone all seriousness now. "A fire that hot can burn the whole damn house down."
Smoke nodded, a silent acknowledgment of the warning. He understood his brotherâs concern. He was a fire, yes. Always had been. But for the first time, he felt like he'd found the one person in the world who wasn't just kindling.
Smoke let his brotherâs words settle in the quiet night air. The warning was a familiar one, a variation of the same thing Lucy had said. But it didnât land the same way coming from Stack. It wasnât a fear of destruction; it was a recognition of power.
He turned from the railing, his back against the cool wood as he finally looked at his brother. Stack was watching him, his expression unreadable in the shadows, but Smoke could feel the weight of his gaze, the unspoken questions hanging between them.
Smoke pushed off the rail and moved to the other rocking chair, sinking into it with a heavy sigh. The chair groaned under his weight, picking up a slow, lazy rhythm that matched his brotherâs.
"How'd you know?" Smoke asked, his voice low, cutting through the creak of the rockers. "With Cherry. How'd you know she was the one for you?"
Stackâs head tilted slightly, a flicker of surprise in his eyes. He wasn't expecting that. He expected a deflection, a change of subject, not a question that cut so close to his own bones. He took a moment, considering his answer.
"Man," Stack breathed out, a short, humorless laugh escaping him. "That's a loaded-ass question."
"Wasn't meant to be," Smoke said, his tone even. "I'm serious. You were never the type to settle down. Shit, you could barely keep a woman for a week, let alone long enough to put a baby in her. What made her different?"
Stack stopped rocking. He leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, the cigarette forgotten between his fingers. The mood shifted, the playful teasing giving way to a rare, raw moment of fraternal honesty.
"Because with them other women," Stack started, his voice a low, thoughtful rumble, "it was about what I could take. What they could give me. A good time, a warm bed, a soft place to land for a few hours. It was a transaction. I gave 'em money, or a good time, or some damn attention, and they gave me pussy. It was simple. It was clean."
He paused, looking down at his own hands, as if seeing them for the first time. "But with Cherry⌠it ain't like that. It ain't clean at all. It's messy. It's complicated. It's⌠everything."
He looked back at Smoke, his eyes intense, burning with a conviction that was absolute. "The first time I saw her, back in Clarksdale, she was just standing there. Quiet. Looking like the whole damn world was sitting on her shoulders. And I just⌠I knew. I knew I wanted to see her smile. I knew I wanted to be the one to make her carry less."
A slow, genuine smile spread across his face, a look so tender it was almost foreign on his sharp features. "When I found her again in Florida, pregnant and alone⌠something in me just clicked into place. It wasn't a choice. It was a goddamn command. She was mine. That baby was mine. That life was mine. It wasn't about taking anymore. It was about giving. It was about building something. A house. A family. A future."
He leaned back, resuming his slow, steady rocking. "So, to answer your question, nigga⌠what made her different? Everything. The way she looks at me when she thinks I ain't watching. The way she talks to Silas. The way she can stand up to me without being scared. The way she loves me, even when I'm being a possessive bastard. She's the first thing in my whole life that ever felt like⌠home."
Smoke listened, his expression unreadable. He heard the words, but he felt the truth behind them. He felt the shift in his brother, the fundamental change that had turned a lone wolf into the head of a pack.
He thought about Emma. He thought about the way she had looked at him, the way she had challenged him, the way she had taken his control and handed it back to him, shattered and remade. He thought about the fire in her, the darkness in her, the strength that was a mirror to his own.
He wasn't building a house with her. He wasn't planning a future with picket fences and Sunday dinners. He was walking into an abyss with her, a beautiful, terrifying, bottomless pit of pleasure and pain. And he couldn't fucking wait.
"Yeah," Smoke said, his voice a low, decisive rumble. "I get that."
The air in Emmaâs room was different tonight. It wasnât thick with the scent of spent lust or the sharp, electric tang of adrenaline. It was softer, warmer. It smelled of her skin, clean and sweet, and the faint, lingering trace of his own tobacco. For the first time, they hadnât fucked. They hadnât pushed each other to the brink or tested the limits of pain and pleasure. They had just laid there, a tangled mess of limbs in the middle of her big bed, his arms wrapped around her, her head resting on his chest, listening to the steady, reassuring beat of his heart until she fell into a deep, trusting sleep.
Smoke watched her for a long time after her breathing evened out, the rise and fall of her body a slow, hypnotic rhythm against his side. In the soft glow of the lamplight, her face was peaceful, unguarded. There was no challenge in her eyes, no smirk on her lips. There was just Emma.
He knew he had to move, to get out before the sun came up and broke the spell of the night. Carefully, he disentangled himself from her, his movements slow so he wouldn't wake her. He pulled his clothes on in the quiet dark, the fabric a rough, unwelcome intrusion against his skin. He took one last look at her, a small, tight knot forming in his chest as he thought about the conversation he had with Stack. Smoke thought about how Stack called Cherry home, and he wounders is that what he feels when he's with Emma, and then he slipped out of the room.
The hallway was dimly lit, a long, narrow corridor that was usually quiet at this hour. But not tonight.
Lucy was waiting for him.
She was standing by a small table against the wall, her arms crossed over her chest, her robe wrapped around her frame. She wasn't looking at him, but he knew she had been listening. She always was.
He didn't stop. He just kept walking, his long, silent stride eating up the distance to the stairs.
"Smoke," she said, her voice so serious that it stopped him in his tracks.
He turned slowly, his expression unreadable. "Lucy."
She pushed herself off the wall and walked towards him. She stopped in front of him, her knowing eyes saw the shift in his energy, the softening of the hard edges that usually defined him.
"I need you to listen to me," she said, her voice dropping to a whisper. "And I need you to really hear me."
He just stared at her.
"I've seen men like you before," she continued, her tone grave. "Men with a hunger that can never be satisfied. Men who are always looking for the next thrill, the next high, the next fix. You think she's the one, the one who can finally take it all. The one who can finally fill that hole inside you."
He didn't respond, but she could see the flicker of recognition in his eyes.
"But what if you're wrong?" she pressed, her voice rising with a sense of urgency. "What if you're just seeing what you want to see? What if you break her, too? What if you destroy the one thing you think is unbreakable?"
She reached out and put a hand on his arm, her touch a rare, maternal gesture. "I've seen the damage you can do, Smoke. I've seen the shattered minds, the broken bodies. I've seen the way you leave 'em, a hollowed-out shell of who they used to be. I'm afraid for her. And I'm afraid for you."
She was trying to save them both, he realized. She was trying to save them from the inevitable destruction she saw coming, the train wreck that was the only possible outcome of a love like theirs.
He looked down at her hand on his arm, then back up at her face. His expression was still unreadable, a mask of quiet intensity.
"She won't break," he said, his voice confident, the opposite of her fearful urgency.
Lucyâs eyes widened, a flicker of disbelief in their depths. "You don't know that."
He smiled, a slow, dangerous curve of his lips. "Oh, but I do," he said. "She's not like the others. She loves the pain. She loves the pleasure it brings. She's a fucking abyss, just like me. And when two abysses come together, they don't break. They just get deeper."
He leaned in a little closer, his voice dropping low. "She's not the one who's going to break, Lucy. She's the one who's going to enjoy the fall."
The statement was so unexpected, so arrogant, that it left her speechless. She just stood there, her mouth slightly agape, her mind a whirlwind of shock and disbelief. She had seen a lot of things in her life, but she had never seen anything like this. She had never seen a man so completely lost in the dark, and so happy to be there.
The long night had left a dull ache behind Emmaâs eyes, the kind of weariness that settled deep in her bones. All she wanted was the familiar comfort of her room, the cool slide of the black silk sheets against her skin, the quiet sanctuary she had carved out for herself in Lucyâs house. She pushed open her door, the soft click of the latch a welcome sound, and stepped inside, her shoulders already relaxing in anticipation of the solitude she was about to embrace.
The solitude she found was not her own.
The scene that greeted her stopped her dead in her tracks, her hand still on the doorknob, her breath catching in her throat. Her room, her bed, was occupied. Not by her, but by another woman. A girl named Lily, a newer, softer piece of merchandise with wide, frightened eyes and skin the color of warm honey. Lily was on all fours, a position of obscene vulnerability, her wrists and ankles bound to the bedposts with silk scarves that pulled her limbs, leaving her body open and exposed. She was trembling, a fine, visible shudder that ran through her entire frame.
And standing by the window, a dark, imposing silhouette against the moonlight, was Smoke. He wasn't looking at Lily. He was looking at Emma, his face a mask of cold, intense purpose, as if he had been waiting for her, as if her arrival was the final piece of his meticulously planned night.
A slow, cold rage grew in Emmaâs gut, a chilling, familiar venom she hadn't felt in years. It wasn't jealousy, not the simple, petty kind. She knew Smoke wasn't hers, not in the way a husband belonged to a wife. He was a wild, untamable thing that belonged to no one, a force of nature that blew through lives and left them changed. But this⌠this was different. This was a violation. This was him bringing another woman into her space, onto her bed, and using it as his personal fucking stage. It was disrespect of the highest order, and it made her see red.
The rage was hot and sharp, but beneath it was something colder, something that hurt worse. She had fallen for him, hard and fast, with a velocity that terrified her. Sheâd never fallen for a client, not once. Sheâd built walls around her heart for a reason, and every man who paid for a night in her bed was kept firmly on the other side. But Smoke⌠Smoke had just walked through them like they were made of smoke. His presence, his quiet intensity, the way his dark eyes seemed to see right through to the twisted, hungry soul she kept hidden. The way he talked, that low, calm, vulgar rumble that made her pussy clench. The way he dished out pain, not with cruelty, but with an artistic precision that made her feel more alive than anything ever had. God, it made her want to propose to HIM, to get down on her knees and promise him a lifetime of being his personal canvas to paint with pleasure and pain.
She had shelved those feelings, buried them deep under a professional smile and a practiced moan. She didn't know if he felt the same way, and she wasn't about to be the one to lay her heart on the line only to have him use it as a stepping stone on his way to the next piece of ass. So she let him do him, satisfying her other customers with a mechanical efficiency that left her feeling hollow, all while saving the real fire, the real desire, for him. And this was how he repaid her. By bringing his side-piece into her fucking bed.
"Well, well," she said, her voice low and dangerous as she pushed the door closed with a soft, final click. She crossed her arms over her chest, leaning against the doorframe, her eyes blazing. "I see you've made yourself at home, Smoke. And you've brought a friend. I hope you at least wiped your feet before you tracked up my goddamn bed."
Smoke turned slowly. He didn't look surprised. He didn't look guilty. He just looked at her, his dark eyes a swirling vortex of amusement. "Emma," he said, his voice vibrating through the room. "I was wondering when you'd get here."
"Don't 'Emma' me, nigga," she snapped, pushing herself off the doorframe and taking a step into the room. "What the fuck is this? You get bored of my pussy so you decide to defile my bed with the new girl? That's some low-down, dirty shit, even for you."
A grin spread across his face, a flash of white in the dim light. "Defile?" he repeated, tasting the word. "I like that. But you're wrong about what's happening here." He gestured to Lily, who whimpered softly, her head bowed. "This ain't about me. This is about you."
Emma let out a short, sharp laugh. "Bullshit. This looks like it's about you getting your dick wet in a new hole."
"Lucy can teach you how to please a man, Emma," he continued, ignoring her outburst completely. He moved away from the window, his presence filling the room, pushing against her, demanding her attention. "She can teach you how to suck a dick, how to ride a dick, how to make a nigga feel like a king. But she can't teach you about power. She can't teach you about control. About pain and ecstasy." He stopped in front of her, his body close, a wall of heat and raw energy. "I'm going to give you a demonstration."
He moved to the bed, picking up a small, black leather paddle from the nightstand. He held it up, his eyes never leaving hers, an unspoken challenge passing between them. He then turned to Lily, and without warning, without preamble, brought the paddle down on her upturned ass.
The sharp, wet smack echoed in the room, followed by a sharp, surprised cry from Lily. Emma flinched, a sympathetic jolt that she quickly suppressed. Smoke didn't stop. He delivered a series of sharp, stinging smacks, each one a calculated, precise blow that turned Lily's skin a beautiful, rosy red. He was a master at pain and control.
He then moved his fingers, finding Lily's slick, swollen folds. He brought her to the brink of orgasm again and again, his fingers dancing inside Lily's pussy, until she was whimpering and begging, her body in desperate need of release.
But his attention wasn't on Lily. It was on Emma. His intense eyes were locked on hers, a silent, demanding conversation passing between them as his fingers worked their magic on the bound girl.
"You see this, Emma?" he asked. His thumb circled Lily's clit, a slow teasing motion that made the girl's hips buck, a desperate plea for more. "This ain't just about making her feel good. It's about making her feel everything."
He slid two fingers inside Lily, a deep penetration that made the girl gasp, a sound that was a mixture of pleasure and surprise. He curled his fingers, which found that magical, elusive spot inside her, the spot that was the key to her pleasure.
"You gotta pay attention," he continued, his eyes still locked on Emma. "You gotta learn her body. You gotta learn what makes her gasp, what makes her moan, what makes her beg." He started to pump his fingers. "You gotta learn where to touch her, how hard to touch her, when to speed up, and when to slow down."
Lily was a mess of need and frustration, her body a taut wire of desperate need. She was so close, so fucking close, and he was just toying with her, pushing her to the brink, then pulling her back, again and again.
"Please, Smoke," she begged. "Please let me cum."
Smoke just laughed. "Not yet," he said. "Not till Emma says so."
He looked at Emma, his eyes a challenging pool. "You see?" he said. "You gotta make her work for it. You gotta make her earn it. You gotta make her beg for it. You gotta make her want it so bad she can't think straight." He pulled his fingers out, a sudden, shocking absence of sensation that made Lily cry out. "You gotta make her want it more than anything else in the world."
He held his glistening fingers up to Emma, a silent invitation. "You see how wet she is?" he said. "You see how much she wants it? That's power, Emma. That's control."
"Your turn," he said, holding out the paddle. He wasn't just asking her to participate; he was testing her, pushing her to see if she'd just watch, or if she'd dive in with him.
Emma didn't hesitate. She took the paddle from him, her fingers curling around the leather-wrapped handle, the cool, firm weight of it a perfect fit in her palm. Her eyes were blazing with a defiant fire that only fueled his hunger, a silent promise that she was not just a spectator in this theater of his creation.
"Thata girl," Smoke murmured, his voice a low, appreciative rumble. "Now, show me what you learned."
She moved to the bed, her movements confident. She was not just enduring it; she was competing with him, matching his intensity with her own. She raised the paddle, her arm a fluid, graceful arc.
"Easy now," Smoke coached from the side. "Don't just swing it. Aim for it. Think about the sound you want to make. Think about the color you want to leave behind."
She spanked Lily, the blow a sharp, wet smack that was a perfect echo of his own. Lily cried out, her body jerking against the silk restraints. Emma delivered another, then another, her blows just as sharp, just as calculated as Smoke's, turning Lily's ass into a beautiful, rosy canvas.
"Good," Smoke praised, his voice thick with approval. "Look at that. You're a natural. Now, make her sing."
Emma set the paddle down and leaned in, her face hovering just above Lily's glistening, swollen folds. She could feel the heat radiating from the girl's skin, could smell the sweet, musky scent of her arousal.
"Go on," Smoke urged, his voice a tempting whisper. "Taste her. See what you did to her. See how ready she is for you."
Emma kissed Lily's pussy, her tongue a soft, wet, teasing touch that had Lily writhing in pleasure. She started slow, exploring the sensitive folds, her tongue a gentle, probing instrument that was learning the landscape of another woman's desire.
"That's it," Smoke encouraged, his voice a low, guttural groan. "Just like that. Lick her slow. Make her feel it. Make her beg for it."
Emma's movements grew more confident, more assured. She found Lily's clit, a small, hard nub of flesh that was aching for attention. She circled it with her tongue, then flicked it, a light, teasing touch that made Lily gasp.
"You see that?" Smoke said, his voice a triumphant crow. "You see how she's moving? You see how she's trying to fuck your face? That's because you're doing it right. You're making her feel good. You're making her want it."
Smoke was so fucking turned on his dick felt like a hot iron bar trapped in his pants, throbbing with a desperate, painful need. Heâd never seen a woman dive headfirst into his world like this. Heâd never seen a woman who could match his intensity, who could embrace it as readily as she did. She wasn't just playing his game; she was writing her own goddamn rules.
He couldn't just watch anymore. He had to be in it.
He moved behind Emma, his presence a sudden, overwhelming weight that made her pause, her tongue still buried in Lily's folds. He grabbed the hem of her thin silk robe, yanking it up and over her ass, exposing the beautiful, round globes of her ass and the glistening, swollen lips of her pussy. She was dripping, her juices already coating her inner thighs, a result of how much this was turning her on.
"Fuck, Emma," he groaned, his voice a sound appreciation. "Look at this pretty pussy. So fucking wet. You been waiting for this dick, ain't you?"
He didn't wait for an answer. He unzipped his pants, his thick, heavy dick springing free. He lined himself up and slammed into her in one brutal, punishing thrust.
Emma cried out, the sound muffled by Lily's pussy. He was so big, so thick, a hard presence that filled her and stretched her to her limits.
He started fucking her, his movements a punishing rhythm. The sound of his hips slapping against her ass was a sharp, wet percussion that was the soundtrack to their depravity. He was fucking her hard, his strokes a deep, powerful drive that was meant to claim her for eternity.
"You like that?" he grunted. "You like when I fuck you while you eat her pussy?"
Emma could only moan, her face buried in Lily's folds, her tongue was moving at a desperate pace that was trying to keep up with the brutal strokes.
He reached down and slid his thumb into her ass, the penetration made her whole body stiffen. He could feel her muscles clenching around his dick.
"That's it," he praised. "Take it all. Take my dick and my thumb. You're a nasty girl for me, Emma. My goddamn nasty girl."
He smacked her ass, a sharp, stinging blow that left a red handprint on her skin. "You like that, too, don't you?" he taunted. "You like it when I get rough."
She did. She loved it. She loved the pain, the dominance that was pouring off him in waves. She could feel her release building, a tide that was threatening to drown her.
He could feel it, too. He could feel the subtle shift in her breathing. He could feel her getting wetter, her juices coating his dick, a slick, warm embrace that was driving him insane.
"Cum for me, Emma," he commanded. "Cum all over my dick. And you," he said, his voice turning to Lily. "You cum on her face. Both of you, cum for me now."
Emma came with a shuddering scream, her muscles clenching around his dick in a series of powerful, rhythmic spasms. At the same time, Lily came, a high-pitched, keening wail that was a testament to Emma's skill. Her body went limp, a boneless, spent mess that passed out from the intensity of her orgasm.
Smoke pulled out, his dick still hard and throbbing, a glistening, angry-looking spear of flesh. Emma collapsed onto the bed, her body trembling, her mind a blank slate of pleasure. She was breathless, her lungs burning, her heart a frantic, frantic drum against her ribs.
She looked up at him, her eyes wide with confusion. "Why didn't you...?" she started, her voice a hoarse, desperate whisper.
He looked down at her, a slow, satisfied smirk on his face. "Because I'm saving this nut," he said confidently. "I'm saving it for when I'm ready to call this pussy home. For when I can nut in it all day, just like you said I could."
The house on the hill was quiet, but Smokeâs mind was a fucking riot.
He sat on the porch of his own small place, a bottle of whiskey dangling from his fingers, the glass half-full and untouched. He stared out into the vast, Mississippi darkness, a darkness that used to feel like a friend, a familiar cloak he could wrap around himself. Tonight, it felt like an accusation. It felt like it was staring back, asking him what the hell he was going to do now.
His conversation with Stack played on a relentless loop in his head. She's the first thing in my whole life that ever felt like⌠home.
Home.
The word was a foreign language to Smoke. Heâd spent his entire life being a visitor, a ghost, a man who passed through lives without ever really living in them. His home was the road, the next job, the next town, the next woman who was foolish enough to think she could handle him.
He took a long swallow of the whiskey. He thought about New York, about the clumsy, curious boy he was, testing the waters of his own darkness. He remembered the thrill of his first real taste of power, the way her body had trembled under his hand, the way she had looked at him with fear. He had broken her, but it had been a clumsy, amateur break. He had been learning.
Then he thought about Chicago, about the man he had become. The man who knew exactly what he wanted, exactly how to get it. He remembered Ruby, the loud-mouthed veteran who had sworn she could handle him. He remembered the paddle, the sharp, stinging blows, the way her confidence had crumbled, replaced by a desperate, needy submission. He remembered the satisfaction of it, the hard pleasure of seeing her on her knees, her face a mess of his cum, her eyes wide with the dawning realization that she was way over her head. He had broken her, too, but with an artistry that had been honed to a fine, sharp edge.
He had broken so many of them. A long, endless parade of faces and bodies that he had left in his wake. He had enjoyed it. He had thrived on it. The power, the control, the certainty that he was the one in charge, the one pulling the strings. It had been his religion, his reason for being.
But then he thought about Emma.
He thought about the way she had looked at him the first time, not with fear, not with awe, but with a challenge. He thought about the filthy dream she had sold him. He thought about the way she had held him after, her arms a warm, comforting weight that had made him feel something he had never felt before: safe.
He thought about the paddle, the way she had taken it from his hand, her eyes blazing with fire that had made his dick harder than it had ever been. He thought about the way she had dived headfirst into giving out pain, not just surviving, but thriving, adding her own brand to the mix. He thought about the way she had looked, her face buried in another woman's pussy, her body rocking back against his, her juices coating his dick as he fucked her from behind.
He realized that he didn't want to break her. The thought of breaking her, of seeing that fire in her eyes dim, of turning her into another one of his broken, whimpering messes, was abhorrent. It was a sacrilege.
He didn't want to break her. He wanted to possess her. He wanted to consume her. He wanted to make her a part of him so completely that she could never leave. He wanted to crawl inside her skin and live there, to breathe her air, to feel her heart beat next to his. He wanted to own her, not just her body, but her mind, her soul, her every thought, her every desire.
The hunger was still there, the insatiable beast that lived in his gut. But it had changed. It was no longer just about breaking, about the fleeting satisfaction of seeing another crumble. It was about keeping. It was about building something so strong, so unbreakable, that it could withstand the storm of his own nature.
The man who breaks things was finally ready to try and build something. He wasn't just hungry anymore. He was starving for something real. Something that would last.
He stood up, a new resolve hardening his features. He knew what he had to do. He knew what he wanted.
The house was quiet, the only sound the soft, rhythmic creak of the floorboards under Smoke's boots. He moved through the hall like a ghost, his body thrumming with a new, terrifying purpose. He didn't bother with the formalities of a knock. He let himself into Emma's room, the lock clicking open under his skilled fingers with a practiced ease that was a testament to his misspent youth.
The room was bathed in the soft, ethereal glow of the moonlight, a silver wash that turned the black silk sheets into a liquid shadow. She was asleep, naked, her body a soft, vulnerable curve against the dark fabric. Her skin, the color of warm caramel, seemed to drink in the light, her back a gentle, sloping rise that ended in the generous swell of her hips. Her hair was a wild, tangled halo around her head, a dark cloud that framed the peaceful, unguarded lines of her face.
He stood there for a long moment, just watching her. He was a man who had seen a thousand women in a thousand states of undress, but he had never seen anything as beautiful, as powerful, as this. She was a goddess in her sleep, a beautiful woman, and he was the man who was going to make her his.
He undressed, his clothes fell to the floor in a soft heap, a discarded skin that he was shedding, a symbol of the man he used to be. He was naked now, his dick a heavy, semi-erect presence that was proof of the constant, low-grade hum of his desire.
He slid into bed behind her, his naked body a warm, solid weight against hers. He was careful not to wake her, his movements a slow, gentle intrusion into her dreams. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close, his face buried in the sweet, warm scent of her hair.
She stirred, her body instinctively molding against his, a soft, sleepy sigh escaping her lips. She didn't wake up, not completely. She just shifted, her body seeking his, a subconscious acknowledgment of his presence, a silent, unspoken acceptance of his claim.
This was not about sex. This was not about the frantic, desperate coupling that had defined their previous encounters. This was about possession, about protection, about a love that was so fierce, so all-consuming, it was almost violent. He was claiming her, not as a client, or a lover, but as his. His woman. His other half. His home.
He held her close, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts, of plans, of all the things he wanted to show her, all the ways he wanted to possess her, all the things he wanted to do to her. He was thinking about the future, a future he never thought he'd have, a future with her. He was thinking about all the ways he was going to make her his, forever.
He was thinking about the house he was going to build for her, a house with a big, soft bed, and a porch where they could sit and watch the sun go down. He was thinking about the children he was going to put in her, a whole tribe of little, chocolate-eyed monsters who would have his intensity and her strength.
He was thinking about all the ways he was going to love her, all the ways he was going to cherish her, all the ways he was going to worship her. He was thinking about all the ways he was going to break her, and all the ways he was going to put her back together, stronger and more beautiful than before.
He was thinking about the new beginning, the life he was going to build with her, a life that was a symbol of their love, a life that was a work of art, a masterpiece of their own creation.
He held her close, his body a warm, solid weight against hers, his mind a whirlwind of plans, a silent promise. He was going to make her his, forever. One by one.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 9
DesireâA Night-Blooming Flower
âShe was one of those languid women made of dark honey. Smooth and sweet, and terribly sticky, who take control of a room with a syrupy gesture. A toss of the hair, a single, slow whiplash of the eyesâand all the while remain as still as the center of a hurricane, apparently unaware of the force of gravity by which they irresistibly attract to themselves the yearnings and the souls of men.â
Perfume - Patrick SĂźskind
Annie stared out the kitchen window of Nellieâs home, the pad of her thumb caught on the tip of an empty pea pod. She could see Nellieâs mama in the yard hanging linens from the clothesline. Beyond that, the hum of Fourth Street crept through the backyards and alleyways of the neighborhood. Smoke rose from the railroad depot a street over, coughing thick black puffs into the air that looked like a blemish against the bright blue afternoon sky. And somewhere in the distance, the sweet, rotten smell of the Sunflower River floated its way through the cracks of the modest shotgun off Ashton Street.
âLouisiana?â Gigi asked. She shelled a pea with quick hands, dropping the pod in the waste bowl. âYou over there daydreaminâ.â
âWith a big ass grin on your face, too,â Verity chimed in.
Annie blinked twice. âYeah. Just thinkinâ.âÂ
Nellie grinned. âMhmm. She thinkinâ about her man.â
Annie rolled her eyes but her mouth twitched. Her man. Her mouth felt dry, words trapped in her throat, but she didnât dare swallow. Not with Nellie sneaking glances at her, Pearline watching her closely out of the corner of her eye, and Gigi eyeing her curiously. Eventually the conversation folded back into itself. The phonograph skipped to a new song, shells hit the bowl in the middle of the table with a hollow tap, Verity started talking about living in Bronzeville. But desire bloomed under Annieâs skin like a bruise the more she thought of Smoke, spreading through her veins like a whisper of lightning before a storm.Â
âSo are you gonnaâŚyou knowâŚâ Pearline started. âGive him your virgin?â she whispered.
Annie turned her head to Pearline.
âUhh, I-I think so.â
âYou think so? Or you know so?â Gigi asked.
âDonât do it if you ainât sure,â Pearline added.
âI am sure.â
The answer settled into the room.
âYou scared?â The question came from Verity.
A beat.
âYeah.â
âOf what?â
Before she could answer, another question followed, this time from Gigi again. âYou scared of what itâs gonâ feel like, or how you gonâ feel after the deed is done?âÂ
Annie hummed in thought.Â
âBoth,â she said finally. âBut mostly what itâs gonâ feel like.âÂ
She fiddled with her fingers. âDo it hurt?âÂ
She looked up then, avoiding the direct gaze of the faces staring back at her.
Verity spoke up.
âAt first, yes,â she said honestly. âThen it feels good. As long as he know what he doinâ,â she mumbled under her breath.
âMhmm.â
âOh,â Annie trailed off. She rubbed her arms, looking down at her work. Their pile of peas was dwindling down as the day dragged on.
Pearline placed a hand on Annieâs forearm, the touch reassuring. âI feel like you in good hands.â
ââSpecially since he snatched you up so quick,â Nellie added. âHe ainât waste no time.â
âNone.â
Annie chuckled. She rubbed her arms again. âYeah, I guess so.â
She shifted her weight on the chair, her chest tightening. Her heartbeat thumped loudly in her chest, and she tried to ease it by taking deep, controlled breaths. As the conversation in Nellieâs kitchen turned into something lighter, Annieâs thoughts drifted back to what she finally admitted out loud.
The next dayâŚ
A bloody sludge of gills and guts covered Annieâs apron. Her fingers, the edge of the kitchen counterâcoated in it. She cleaned and gutted catfish, then skinned, trimmed, and sliced them with a thin, sharp knife, separating the scaly skin from the fillet after removing the entrails. The heads sat in a corner of the countertop, where Felix sat on the kitchen floor just below. Tail swinging, eyes wide, he looked like he was ready to pounce.
Annie watched him out of the corner of her eye.Â
âAht aht!â she scolded, pointing the tip of her knife at him. âDonât even think about it.âÂ
Some of the gunk from the knife flew onto his paw, which he looked down at like he was personally offended by its presence. He looked up at Annie and meowed, a short trill of frustration.Â
She talked back like he could understand what she was saying, looking up from scooping the kidney out of a fish. âWhat?â
âMrrp,â he meowed.
Annie rolled her eyes. âThat ainât my problem.â
âMrrrrrrrrp.â
âSince when you scared of a lilâ blood?â
Felix yawned and rubbed his head with his clean paw, licked the blood off his other one, then meowed again.
âLe pauvre,â she teased.
He whipped around, slipping out the back through the slightly cracked door. Just then Aunt Della walked through the same door, a basket at her hip full of root vegetables. Her hair was pinned back and kept in place with a lavender headscarf, her temples displaying hues of vivid black and silver kinks, coils, and curls that spoke to time and memory. She set the basket and her gardening gloves down on the kitchen table next to the chipped ceramic bowl of onions.
âWhat you do?â
âTo who?â Annie wiped the sweat beading on her brow with the back of her arm.
âFelix.â
âI ainât did nothinâ to that boy,â she huffed. âHe wanna stand in the rain and be mad he got wet.â
âFigures,â Aunt Della chuckled. âYou almost done?â
âAlmost done, auntie,â Annie answered. âGot two more left.âÂ
âLemme start heatinâ this oil up then.â
Three knocks on the front door interrupted their routine, causing both ladies to turn their heads. Loretta Hightower stood at the door, visible through the front window in a tailored three-piece set and matching hat. The vibrant green suit dazzled under the sun that cloaked the porch in a veil of honey-gold. Annie, elbows deep in fish guts, turned back to the catfish while Aunt Della walked over to answer the front door.
âDelilah!â Loretta squealed.Â
âLoretta!âÂ
They embraced. A long, familiar hold that spoke of history and friendship. The low murmur of their conversation carried into the kitchen as Annie stood facing the large back window. Felix was bathing himself with his tongue, staring at her like he had an attitude. She stuck her tongue out at him.
Soft footsteps and the click-clack of heels approached the kitchen.Â
âAnnie! Loretta got somethinâ for you.â
Annie gasped softly, turning and wiping her hands off on her apron. âWhat is it?âÂ
âYou got a letter back.âÂ
Annie jolted and hurried to the wash basin.Â
âOh, let me justâŚâ She submerged her hands down to her forearms in the soapy water, picking up a brush to scrub under her fingernails. âJust gimme a second. Thank you so much, Mrs. Hightower.â
Aunt Della and Loretta chuckled.Â
âItâs not goinâ anywhere, baby,â Aunt Della assured her.Â
âAnd itâs a thick one, too, Annie,â Loretta added.
Annieâs heart went from leaping, to soaring, to beating so fast it almost bolted out of her chest. She scrubbed death off her hands until they started to prune. They shook gently underneath the water, vibrating the basin and splashing droplets onto her apron. Aunt Della and Loretta could both hear the soft sniffles she tried to hide underneath the sounds of splashing water. Aunt Della approached her and Annie felt a hand on her back as she whispered something that made her calm her frantic movements.
Annie slowed her motions, dried her hands, and took the envelope, holding it like she held the world in her palms. She brought the paper to her nose, inhaling the familiar scent of her motherâs perfume and her fatherâs aftershave, breathing it into memory. She gently detached the adhesive of the envelope with wobbly fingers, her heart thumping in her chest as she removed a stack of thick, wide paper folded delicately from the envelope, taking care to notice the flower petals that were packed along with it.Â
Blue lobelias.Â
They were her favorite.
It was a visually striking perennial that grew in clusters in the field by her great-grandmotherâs shack. She remembered hiding behind them when she played hide-and-seek with her brothers as a child.Â
Annie wiped a tear that threatened to fall down her cheek carefully and unfolded the letter. The first thing her eyes ran across was her motherâs beautiful cursive that filled the page with soft, whimsical strokes.
Our dear Annie, was all she read at first. Then she reread it. And read it again.Â
The words hit her right in the gut. Homesickness burned deep under her skin, hotter than the afternoon sun that hung large and heavy and beamed through the kitchen windows. Deciding to read the letter later on, she tucked it back into the envelope, careful not to spill any petals. The thick envelope went into her apron pocket.Â
âThank you, Mrs. Hightower. Thank you so much.âÂ
Loretta took a step towards her, then widened her arms, bringing her into a hug. She rubbed her back with a soothing, maternal warmth.
âLemme know if you need anything else, okay?â
âYes maâam.â
Annie felt the long tail of Felix tickle the side of her calf as he contorted his body around her ankle and tilted his head up at her.
âMrrow,â he purred.
âGuess you ainât mad at me no moâ, huh?â Annie pursed her lips at Felix as he stared at her for a moment before disappearing into the front room.Â
âWell, I better be goinâ,â Loretta said. âAlmost supper time at the restaurant.âÂ
âThank you again,â Annie said.
Loretta nodded, gave Aunt Della a hug, then walked towards the front, the floorboards groaning under her heels. She hesitated at the door, looked back and gave another winsome smile, then slipped outside without another word.Â
For a moment, the cool air that crept in made the room feel less stuffy, like the crack of the door let something slip out with it.Â
Annie exhaled, her shoulders relaxing.
âYou okay, sugar?â Aunt Della asked.
âYeah,â Annie looked around, rolling up her sleeves. âJust need to do somethinâ with my hands.âÂ
She crossed the room to the woodstove and scooped a heaving amount of lard into the cast iron pot to heat up. She checked the pot of beans on the back burner, stirring it once before covering it back up. Aunt Della moved to the counter, rolling her own sleeves up and cleaning the catfish filets while Annie mixed the batter together.
The scent of frying oil filled the kitchen even as words didnât.Â
The two women worked together quietly preparing supper as the shuffle of boots became louder, attracted by the smell of spice and fried cornmeal.Â
Annie stood at the stove frying fish in batches, watching the corners curl up and waiting to feel the underside was the perfect shade of golden before it was ready to flip.
Annie was in her head.
Because thatâs where the letter lived. Not the words. Not yet. It was the smell of her parents soaked into the paper. The flower petals that brought her back to her childhood.Â
She didnât hear the door creak, the screen door slamming shut in that playful way. Didnât notice the floorboards acquiesce under the weight of his soldier-like footfalls. Didnât feel the air in the room shift. Didnât hear him greet Aunt Della in the background. And definitely didnât hear him approach her.
Two large hands gripped Annieâs waist. The scent of tobacco and peppermint, potent and personal, floated over her shoulder eclipsing the smell of hot grease.
Annie smiled. âHey.â
âHey.âÂ
Smoke set his chin on her shoulder, his hands firm on her hips. âHow you be?âÂ
âGood,â she hummed, the answer an affirmation that settled deep in his chest.Â
Better now, she thought to herself.Â
The homesicknessâgone. Thoughts of the place she calledâused to callâhome, all melted under his touch. It soothed her somehow. The way his grip was firm but gentle on her waist. Possessive when he pulled her in tighter and rested his chin on her shoulder. Restrained when a shaky breath hit the delicate skin of her neck.
Smoke noticed it all.Â
The way her shoulders slackened when he touched her.Â
The little jolt that ran through her body. Barely noticeable, but there.Â
The way her breath hitched.Â
The way she tried to hide it all.Â
That was his favorite part; the way she tried to mask her reactions.Â
Then she did something unexpected.
Before he knew it she reached behind her, her fingers finding the shell of his ear. She grazed it just once with her fingertips, the touch barely there. But still. He couldn't help but shiver. It was a full-body one. His grip tightened on her waist, fingers twisting the fabric of her skirt for a second before relaxing again. He watched the corner of her mouth turn up as she turned a fish filet in the cast iron pan. Then he grinned too. His lips twisted playfully, the dimple in his cheek caving in.
âYâall lookinâ mighty cozy over there.â
Stack.Â
He walked in, brows high on his forehead when he saw Smoke behind Annie like a vat of hot oil wasnât bubbling right in front of them. Steam rose slowly from the pot, beading sweat on both Annie and Smokeâs foreheads. One bad decision and a body part could end up with a third-degree burn.
But neither of them seemed to care.Â
They didnât seem to notice he or Miss Della were even there.
Annie swayed a bit as she flipped and dipped fish. And Smoke moved with her, a hushed conversation taking place between them as he rested his head on her shoulder.Â
Stack looked at Aunt Della like âyou seeinâ this?â She shrugged. He walked over and gave her a hug as she prepared sides with serving utensils, all the while eyeing the perfectly golden-brown catfish strips piling up on a platter next to the stove.Â
His mouth watered at the smell of the crispy fried crust and the spice of the batterâand he just knew once he bit into it, itâd steam and flake just the way he liked it.
So he took a chance.
He reached for a piece at the edge of the platter and two heads snapped towards him.
âYou tryna get popped?â Annie asked.
Stack pulled his hand back. âIâm tryna get some fish, actually.â
âYouâll get some when itâs ready.â
âIt looks ready.â
âI mean during supper. At the table.â
âI just wanna taste.â
Annie smirked, her chin tilting up playfully. âLater.â
Stack reached again.
âBoy!â She pointed her tongs at him.
Smoke watched the whole thing, amused. He didnât move from his position.
âGirl!â
âYou tryna get burned? Stack, you too close to the stove.â
Stack blinked. âYâall basically knee deep in oil.â He smoothed out his shirt. âBesides. A lilâ burn wonât hurt me, woman.â
âYou gonâ get popped with more than just oil if you donât move,â Annie said with a grin.Â
âMake it worth my while then,â he teased back. âLemme get a lilâ piece.â He was relentless. He eyed a strip with a crispy end that he could break off easily. He reached out for the third time.Â
Annie sighed. She had turned back to watching the pot now, but still caught Stack out of the corner of her eye. âDonât move that hand.â
Stack smirked.
Annie rolled her eyes, breaking off the end of the piece Stack was eyeing. Steam curled into the air as the fish broke apart in flaky, white pieces. âHere, greedy!â She placed it in his palm before turning back to the stove.
âIâll be that,â Stack teased. He hummed as soon as the savory spice of the fish hit his tastebuds. âThank ya kindly.â He swaggered into the front room satisfied.
Smoke finally moved.Â
âIâll let you get back to it,â he said. He rubbed her shoulders and kissed her cheek before following his brother out the same way.
Annie chuckled to herself, shaking her head as she finished the last pieces she had left to fry.Â
âI reckon everything goin' well between you two.â Aunt Della said.
Whole time, Annie had completely forgotten her great-aunt was even in the room. Her cheeks warmed at the thought of a momentâany moment with Smoke, reallyâbeing watched.
âUh yeah,â she replied. That familiar tingling she only got when she thought about him spreading across her skin like wildfire. âWe are.â
Annie felt Aunt Dellaâs smile from across the room, even with her back turned. She left the kitchen to ring the supper bell, the fabric of her skirt fluttering around her.Â
Men made their way into the dining area one-by-one, fresh from cleaning their hands. They carried with them the smell of musk, turpentine, and a hard dayâs work. It was heavy. Masculine.Â
The twins walked in last.
Stack came in first, all dimples and bright eyes.
Smoke walked in behind him still sporting that same dimple that showed up earlier when his eyes found hers.
He didnât hurry to sit at the table. Didnât hurry to grab a plate. He stood at the edge of the room, waiting as Annie and Miss Della brought in the food. A large platter of fried fish, a steaming pot of beans and rice, skillets of cornbread, and a large pot of greens went to the middle of the table.Â
The dining area filled with rising steam, watering mouths, and low conversation as the lodgers began to devour their supper.
Annie dropped her arms and stepped to him, the faint smell of pipe mix and soap clinging to his clothes.
âYou not gonâ eat?â she asked.
âWas waitinâ for you.â
âYou ainât gotta do that.â
He grabbed her hands. âI do.â
Annie tipped her head towards the kitchen. âLemme go wash up first.âÂ
âIâll fix you a plate. Before these niggas eat it all.â
Annie giggled softly.
âWhatchu want?âÂ
âJust some fishâŚ,â she said, walking backwards to the kitchen, âand some beans and rice.â
Smoke nodded once. âI got it.â
Supper was spent at the high-top four-seater table in the corner of the dining area. Smoke and Annie sat next to each other, Stack and Aunt Della directly across from them. They talked. They laughed. They ate. They drank.Â
Every so often, Annieâs shoulder would brush against Smokeâs. Sheâd reach across the table for somethingâher glass, the saltshaker. When she pulled back their arms would press against each other and theyâd stay there. Close. It felt like both of them were waiting for the moment something would force them to pull away from each other. It didnât.Â
Occasionally, Smoke would brush lint from Annieâs clothes or thumb a crumb from her cheek. His fingers would linger for a second too long, like they were waiting on her to pull back. She didnât.
By the time supper was long over, the heat still lingered.Â
It wasnât from the food.
Even outside where a cool breeze swept through the night in broken intervals, pulling a delicate, melodic sound from the windchimes that reached back into the yard where Smoke and Annie stood. A fading oil lamp hung up high, casting gold across the backyard and leaving the rest of it in shadows.Â
Annie didnât know why she pulled Smoke to the side of the lean-to shed. Or maybe she did and she just didnât want to admit it to herself.
She stood by it, back pressed against the wooden siding, hips tilted out slightly as her fingers twisted in the fabric of her skirt.Â
Smoke stood in front of her, jaw tight, hands at his sides. They flexed periodically, twitched like he was fighting something.Â
Natureâs soundtrack felt even louder tonight. The chirp of crickets shuddered in the grass. The deep bellow of a bullfrog echoed in the distance. And somewhere down the block, a harmonica played a gritty blues bend that floated down the street like smoke curling from a cigarette.
But the moment Annie shifted, the sounds began to slowly fade away.Â
She moved in one smooth motion. Her hands rose to the collar of Smokeâs shirt, fingers twisting around the edge. Then she tugged, just once. The movement pulled him in until his hands bracketed her on the shed.Â
She didnât hesitate.Â
The kiss started softly.
The slow smack of lips drowned out the crickets first, then the bullfrog. Then the metal-on-metal tapping of the water pump, its handle moving stubbornly with the wind. Smoke pulled Annie towards him as their mouths moved against each other. His hands found the small of her back, making it bow into him until she wrapped her arms around his neck and gave in to his pull. He sighed as the feeling of soft, plush curves met a hard stomach, strong arms, and broad shoulders carved by war and Mississippi cotton fields.Â
They kissed slowly. Like they were savoring the taste of each other. Their lips met and released, connecting in a slow dance that was all their own. Then the kiss deepened, their tongues coming out to play as they twirled around each other.
Annieâs hands moved from his neck to his shoulders to steady herself as their heads swiveled and they explored every corner of their mouths. She gasped, then groaned, when he pulled her bottom lip into his mouth. Biting, then soothing the sting with a lick.
Their tongues flicked against each other, slow and nasty. Like the harmonica still playing down the street. It had slowed down its tune, the legato wailing all sultry and soulful through the night.Â
Even that sound disappeared after a while. It was quiet in the bubble they created when it was just them two, just shared breaths and gasps for air.Â
Annie tasted like pot likker and the peppermint stick she sucked on after supper. Like home on a quiet winter evening in front of a fire. Smoke tasted like tobacco and grass from the cigarette he finished right before Annie pulled him into the backyard when she thought nobody was paying attention.
Her hands fell from his shoulders to his chest, rubbing her palms against the solidness that sat underneath the cotton. His hands traveled south from her back to the curve of her ass, his calloused hands smoothing over all the thickness that sat back there.Â
His blood sparked hot.Â
His hands itched to grip, wanted to grabâbut he pulled back instead.
âAnnie,â he rasped, his voice low and rough.
Their breaths were heavy, lustful. What began slowly was quickly turning into something more gluttonous than supper. He felt it in him. He saw it in Annie.
He pressed his forehead to hers. Her eyes widened as the noise from inside swelled abruptly. She turned her head towards it as her pulse sped down and her breath came out slower. When the noise dimmed down again, she turned back.
âWhyâd you stop?â
The question cut through the silence.Â
Smoke looked at Annie, her brows knit, her eyes searching his.
The oil lamp above them crackled one last time before completely snuffing out, leaving them with just the dim light that pooled outside from the kitchen window. A large wax candle sat on the sill, its fire burning dimly through the window. Annie looked at Smoke. Even in the near darkness outside, she could feel the hunger in his gaze.Â
And she felt the same way.Â
Famished.
Smoke lifted a hand. His fingers brushed the side of her face, grazing the smooth skin of her cheek. Annieâs eyes fluttered under his touch. Her hand grabbed his wrist and his hand stilled, but it wasnât to stop him. It was to hold him there.Â
âItâs okay,â she whispered, gulping when she saw the darkening of his eyes.
âI ainât neverâŚâ was all she got off before the words disappeared in her throat.Â
She didnât finish her sentence. She didnât need to.
Everything in Smoke went still except the muscle of his jaw that twitched once then stopped.
He looked away.
He wasnât surprised. That was the thing.
Her words were confirmation of something heâd already assumed about her.Â
But there was something about the way she said it that he filed away for later.
Sheâd never been touched.Â
Not like this.Â
And while he stood breathing desire down her throat with his hand on her ass, he felt something twist in his chest.
Guilt.
It moved in quickly, crowding his thoughts. Guilt for moving too fast. Guilt for letting his want for her carry him far enough that he had to stop himself before she did.Â
âI know,â Smoke said finally.Â
Annie looked away.
âLook at me.â
She couldnât look at him at that moment.Â
Not because she was embarrassed, ashamed, or insecure. Not really. She just felt inexperienced. Young in a way she hated feeling in anybodyâs eyes.Â
Her eyes traveling up his chest to his collar where she picked at a loose thread. âI want you,â she whispered, âto be my first.âÂ
The words were so quiet that the night almost took hold of them.Â
Smokeâs eyes closed for half a second. He pulled her close, pressing his forehead to hers.Â
âYou âsho?â
For a split second, his words sounded like a plea to Annie rather than a question.
âYes,â she said, grabbing onto the folds of his shirt.Â
The backyard held its breath. Here in their little bubble, the only thing that existed was Smoke, Annie, and this moment between them. Smoke took Annieâs hand and pressed his lips to her knuckles, keeping his eyes trained on hers.
âYou mine?â
Annie grinned, nodding once.Â
âNah,â Smoke gripped her chin again, tracing her bottom lip with his thumb. âI wanna hear you say it.â
She lowered her head, then looked up, her big brown eyes certain and glittering in the sliver of moonlight that peeked out from behind the clouds. Her lips parted. âIâm yours. Tout.â
âCreole?â
âMhmm,â she grinned proudly.
Smoke hummedâ a deep vibrating sound that shot up Annieâs spine. Her words were a soothing balm, loosening the hooks of guilt lodged in his back.
âGood,â he said. He rubbed her back with wide strokes, holding her close as the nighttime settled around them, comfortable and warm despite the November cold.Â
âOu mâap pèm?â
âWhatâs that?â
âYou mine too?â
âTeach me how to say it back.â
âMwen se ou.â
âMwen se ou,â he repeated back.
âYou gettinâ better,â she gasped, her whole face lighting up.Â
Smoke smirked smugly. âGotta good teacher.â
âMwen se tout ou.â
âThat too,â he grunted.
Annie snorted, turning her head briefly. âDonât be makinâ fun of me.â
âI ainât,â he shrugged. âThatâs what you sound like.â
He gave her a real smile then, dimples deep in both his cheeks. He couldnât hide it.
âI was so nervous,â she admitted, her grin wrapping around her words despite herself.
Smoke raised a brow. âNervous âbout what?âÂ
âTo tell you.â
âThat you a virgin?â
Annie nodded, hand finding that loose thread again. Smoke grabbed her hand and kissed it.
âYou ainât gotta be nervous to tell me stuff, you hear?âÂ
Annie sighed, pressing her palms to his chest. âI know.â
Smoke stared down at Annie. Her soft, panting breaths, her heart beating against his own chest. He raised his right hand to hers, covering her right palm that lay directly over his heart. His thumb brushed over her knuckles. The gestureâthe warmth in itâmade her look at him. Their eyes locked and held, the look between them speaking louder than any words could at that moment.Â
âIâm scared,â she said quietly.Â
âScared of what?âÂ
Their mouths moved but their bodies were still. Smokeâs hand sat over Annieâs on his chest like it was frozen there, his heart beat steadily under her palm.Â
âWhat itâs gonâ be like,â she mumbled, barely a breath, âthe first time.â
âWhat you think?â
Annie shook her head, unsure. âI donât know.â
Smoke ran his tongue along the back of his teeth.
âHow you want it to be?â
Annieâs lips twisted in thought as Smokeâs eyes pinned her in place. Their hands stayed where they were, his thumb tracing circles on the back of her hand.Â
âDonât be scared.â
Annie said nothing. Her lips parted like she wanted to speak but decided against it.
Smokeâs voice dropped low and deep, rough with somethingâbut not sultry. He wasnât trying to make her shiver or choke on a gasp. Not right now. Right now he wantedâneededâto assure her. He needed her to feel the promise in his words. Needed her to know he meant it.
He looked Annie in the eye, the weight of his hand pressing harder against hers where it rested on top of his heart. âIâm gonâ take good care of you, Annie.â
The words were simple, but she felt them in her core. Her skin lit up with that familiar tingle, her heartbeat thumping hard against her ribs.Â
Annie looked down at her hand, shifting it slightly under his.
She could hear the promise beneath the words.
And something in herâsomething that felt older than herâtold her to believe it. So, she did.
âI ainât even thought about it like that. Not for real.â
Lie.
Smoke raised a brow. âNever?â
Annie shook her head once. Then she nodded, pursing her lips so the corner of her mouth would stop twitching.Â
âWell,â she breathed, the gust of air warming his collarbone. âA little.â
She rolled her lips inward and finally looked up at him.Â
The heat that had reduced to a simmer sparked up again. Smokeâs eyes darkened at her words, her curiosity, her comfort. Her closeness felt like second nature to him, but her vulnerability hit something deeper in his chest.
âWhat you was thinkinâ?â
Annieâs eyes trailed from his eyes down to his lips. They sat perfectly on his faceâ thick, plump, and so soft against her own.
âTell me,â he insisted, voice low and coaxing.Â
âI had a dreamâŚâ She looked away. Her eyes went to something different now since she felt his gaze piercing her soul. She focused on a bush of moonflowers by the fence, their wilting petals fluttering in the breeze like little ghosts. âAbout you.âÂ
ââBout me?â he drawled. Smugly, almost. âAnd what happened in this dream?â His hands traveled up and down her spine.
Annie fidgeted nervously.
âI donât remember.â
Smoke tilted his head. âHow you know it was about me then?âÂ
She hesitated.Â
ââCauseâŚ.â
ââCause what?â
âHow I felt.â
âHow you feel?â
The flashbacks came in waves. Along with a feeling she couldnât find the word for until now.Â
âFull.âÂ
The word came out so tiny, it sounded accidental. It was barely a word. More like a faint expulsion of air that drifted through the seams of his mouth. But it was raw, and it settled like a presence in his chest, latching onto the corners of his soul that housed devotion and something deeper.Â
Restraint pressed against every instinct heâd ever possessed and the inside of his slacks.Â
This woman had no idea what she was doing to him.
âWe should go inside,â he muttered. âBefoâ your aunt come lookinâ for us.â
Annie giggled softly, his shoulders relaxing at the sound.Â
âYou scared of Aunt Della?â
âYes.â
Annie laughed for real this time, the tension loosening just enough to let them breathe again. They walked towards the back door and Smoke held the door open for her to fully step inside.Â
The moon hung high above the rooftops, cutting through the inky black sky like a blade of silver light. It poured through the windows of Annieâs bedroom, making the lobelia petals that were scattered across her covers glow around the edges like they were suspended in a dream.Â
Annie unfolded her letter, her eyes scanning through the words briefly, but she was only looking for one thing. Something sheâd been holding in since Loretta first placed it in her hands.
The end.
The signatures.
She read it with shaky hands.
All our love,
Papa & Maman
Nana
Junior
Vernon
Leroy
Raymond
Maurice
They were all there.
Except one.
Uriah.Â
He was her closest brother.
Annie didnât know why she expected his name to be scrawled among the signatures, his chicken scratch inked deep into the paper. Heâd been dead over a year at that point. But the absence felt worse than accepting he was dead.
She still felt him, like him slipping through the cracks of the earth didnât necessarily mean he would be missing from a letter sent from home.Â
She knew it wasnât really his missing signature that made tears pool in her eyes, it was his soul.Â
Since the government refused to send his body back from France after the war, his spirit had been unsettled. Restless.Â
She felt it the most when she took her ilekes off. She always covered them, sandwiching them between two thin, white cloths that belonged to her great-grandmother, then set them in a drawer taking care that they didnât touch the surface of the wood.Â
Sheâd say a prayer for him at the tiny altar in the corner of her room that sat on top of a warped, lopsided, low table. It smelled of old wood, herbs, and dust.
Salt for protection and peace of mind.
A pinch of soil.
A Mississippi river rock.
His name written on a piece of paper. Pinched and folded in half towards her.Â
A half-burned taper candle.
Blue cloth. A snippet from his baby quilt, stitched from her motherâs, grandmotherâs and great-grandmotherâs hands.
Molasses chews. Because those were his favorite growing up.
She lit the candle, the flame catching blue at first before bleeding orange. When it steadied, she bowed her head.
âUriah Silas Antonio Royal,â she said. Her voice sounded tiny and helpless in the confines of her room.Â
âBlood callinâ you even though your bones ainât make it back.âÂ
She paused, taking a shaky breath.Â
Then she laid her offering.
âWater for the journey. Salt for your peace. Light so you can see. A piece of home so you remember. Think of us, and remember where you belong.âÂ
The candle flickered violently.Â
âAncestors, please,â she said, looking out the window to the moon. âDonât let him cross alone, he scared.âÂ
Annie swallowed hard to clear the lump that swelled in her throat, a tear drop falling directly onto the flame. It flickered and smoked, but the amber light held the line in the darkness of her room.
She bent over, crying quietly into the fabric of her nightgown, her tears dampening the delicate white cotton. She closed her eyes and the present slipped into the past, seamless and real. She could see it allâ the draw, the aim, the shot. The scream she could feel in her bones, muffled by wet soil, quicklime, and tarp.Â
Annie opened her eyes and the scent of graveyard dirt and saltwater hung in the air. The silence that came after wasnât peaceful. It was eerie.Â
After a while, she spoke again.
âAinât no guns tonight,â she said. She cleared her throat to silence the tears and took a few deep breaths. âAinât no shoutinâ. Ainât no mud in your mouth. Just light. Just a way home.âÂ
The flame flickered again, its shape bending against the darkness like someone was pushing on it.Â
Annie wiped the grief that lay wet tracks on her cheeks.Â
âItâs okay,â she rasped, catching her breath. âCome on home.â
The flame finally settled into itself.Â
Only then did she blow it out.Â
The next morning felt like a slow exhale. Annie moved around the boarding house with a lightness that felt like the rainbow after a thunderstorm. Morning duties went by smoothly, followed by breakfast, chores, lessons, and a quick lunch. By the afternoon she was tying bundles of roots in the kitchen while Aunt Della sat in the front room writing a letter at her desk. The house groaned around them as cool air settled into its bones. The phonograph was playing low in the background when they heard a knock on the front door followed by two impatient honks of a car horn.
âIâll get it,â Annie called from the kitchen.Â
She wiped her hands and walked towards the front.
âHey Pea,â Annie said when she opened the door.
Pearline frowned as she laid eyes on Annie.Â
âAnnie girl, why you ainât dressed?â
Annie looked at Pearline. Then she looked at the car idling on the street. Then back to her, confused.Â
âDressed for what?â
âYour fittinâ today!â
âOh my Lord!â
Aunt Della shook her head as Pearline stepped in, watching Annie trip halfway up the stairs.
âHow you doinâ, Mrs. Clark?â
âDoinâ fine,â Aunt Della responded. âHow you?â
âDoinâ mighty fine myself.â
âGlad to hear it.â
Aunt Della put her pen down and looked at Pearline as she stepped further into the front room. She pulled a small drawstring pouch from the pocket of her dress and placed it on her writing desk.Â
Pearline took it and quickly stuffed it in her purse. âThank you,â she said quietly.
âYou welcome.â
Aunt Della's eyes flicked down to Pearlineâs stomach before she turned back to her pen and paper.Â
Twenty minutes later, Pearline and Annie were on their way to Issaquena Street. The ride was quiet, with Pearline staring out the passenger window while her husband drove. Annie sat in the backseat, lips rolled and hands in her lap.Â
âIâm so sorry, Mr. George,â Annie said to Pearlineâs husband. âIt completely slipped my mind.â
Mr. George grunted as the car came to a slow stop in front of the shop. âThatâs alright.â
The girls climbed out of the Model T Ford.Â
âPearline?â He called after his wife.
She looked back as she stepped on the curb. âYes?â
âSix oâclock.â
âAlright.â
The sign for the shop hung overhead as Pearline and Annie inched their way toward the door. As they walked down the steps and down the short, covered walkway to the modiste, Annieâs thoughts drifted to the excitement waiting for them next week.
The Harvest Party.
LUELLAâS DRESSING ROOM & ALTERATIONS
âSmoke gonâ forget his own name when he see you,â Pearline teased Annie.Â
Luella smirked, adjusting a corset frame where it was pinned to one of the Dressmakersâ mannequins.Â
Annie blushed where she stood barefoot on the platform in front of the three-way mirror, knee-length robe wrapped around her thick frame, long hair braided into a coily crown.Â
Sunlight came through the curtains in golden slits, turning the dust motes suspended by the window into glitter. The click of heels and the low hum of sewing machines faded away behind the damask velvet drapes that separated the private alcove from the showroom. It felt cozy back hereâ like warmth, perfume, and whispers. Gloves, hair combs, purses, and other finishing touches were lined up on a table on the side where the crystal jars filled with candies added to the plush decor.Â
Pearline sat on a velvet ottoman, one leg crossed politely over the other. Her gloved hands came together in her lap, her fingers mindlessly playing with the lace trim at her wrist.
âI canât wait to see it,â she said. She smiled at Annie through the mirrorâbut it was bittersweet. Pensive.Â
Annieâs brows knit together. âWhatâs wrong?â she mouthed.Â
Pearline just shook her head and looked down. Annie tilted her head at her friend.
Just then, Luellaâs assistant walked around the corner with a garment bag. She handled it carefully, hanging it on the clothing rack before rolling it from behind the seating area to rest at the side of the viewing platform. âYou ready?âÂ
Annie turned, her face lighting up, but she still watched Pearline carefully out of the corner of her eye. She had a melancholic aura to her even though she tried to cover it with excitement for her friend. Her spine was snapped straight, her legs politely crossedâ but something hung in the air between them.
Annie nodded, signaling she was ready. Luella stepped to the clothing rack and unzipped the garment bag as her and assistant removed it from its cover. She gasped when the rich, deep green velvet bodice caught the dim light of the alcove, then hopped off the platform, padding over to the rack.
âWow,â Pearline stood up in awe. âItâs beautiful, Annie,â she whispered. She ran her gloved fingers down the sides of it, skimming over the delicate beadwork and fringe.Â
It was a one-of-a-kind piece, made to stand out and be seen through the low lights and smoke in the juke.Â
Luella and her assistant went over accessory ideas with Annieâ purses, coats, shoes. Even some hair ideas. They talked to her about pressing her hair and wearing it pinned back into a chignon with a side part. Her excitement grew by the minute until she looked to the side and saw Pearline. The teasing from earlier was gone. Now she was quiet.
Polite.
But barely there.
They finally got to the jewelry options. Lightweight earrings, delicate necklaces, beaded bracelets. Luella held up a thin silver chain for Annie to look at, but Annie almost winced at the idea of wearing anything but her ilekes. She ran her finger over them.
âYou canât wear that necklace with,â she pointed to it, then to the dress on the rack, âthat dress!â Luellaâs assistant exclaimed.
âBut, I always wear my beads,â Annie rubbed one, taking a small step back from the accessory table.Â
âEvery single day?â Pearline asked.
âNo,â she shook her head. âNot every day.â
Pearline shrugged. âSo you can go one night without âem,â she trailed off as a hand reached over to touch them.Â
She stopped herself when she saw Annieâs eyes grow wide.
âI canât touch âem?â
Annie shook her head no.
Pearline crossed her arms, putting her weight on one hip. âWhy not?âÂ
âCuz they blessed.âÂ
Pearline scrunched her nose up. âWhat you mean, blessed?â
Annie looked towards the window, then back. âI donât really know. But my great-grandma told me I canât let anyone touch âem, or she gotta bless âem again. And she dead, so...â
âAnnie,â Pearline pleaded quietly. Her face relaxed like she recognized this wasnât a conversation to have here. Not while they were surrounded by pearls and sequins, lace, leather and perfume. âIâm so sorry.â
âItâs okay.â
Luella and her assistant sorted necklaces while they continued their conversation in hushed tones.Â
âShe gave âem to me when I was seven.âÂ
Pearlineâs eyes softened.
âTold me never to take âem off.â
âHave you?â
âNo,â Annie sighed. âOnly on certain days.âÂ
She exhaled again, her lips curving up into a sly grin. âBut I guess I can go without âemâŚfor just the night.â
Pearline smiled.Â
Luellaâs assistant came over and squealed with glee while Luella picked up a long silver necklace with a small diamond pendant that hung like a teardrop in the center.
Luellaâs assistant pointed at it. âAnnie, what you think âbout this one?â
Annieâs eyes lit up, intrigued. âI like it.â Her hands fingered the delicate chain. âA lot.â
She turned to reach over and rub Pearlineâs shoulder as Luella and her assistant continued to talk her ear off about her jewelry options.Â
âWanna get a soda after this?â she asked.
âIâd love to.â Pearline couldnât agree fast enough.
The walk back over to Fourth Street was brisk. Annie and Pearline walked the streets, arms folded across their chests, wool overcoats wrapped tightly around them.Â
The sidewalks were even busier today. Despite the unusual cold front that blew into the Delta, most sharecroppers were stuck in limbo waiting on their settlements to come back from the plantation owners. Which means theyâd make their way to town looking for some way to entertain themselves.
Besides the cafes and jukes, Fourth Street Drugs was a popular spot. It held a soda fountain on the right side of the store with ice cream, soda, and other fizzy drinks.
Step through the narrow wooden door that separated it from the drugstore and it felt like you were stepping into a different world.Â
The space was a haven for young folksâswirling on lacquered stools, sipping sodas, floats, and malts. A polished oval countertop ran along the mirrored wall, a bar-like soda fountain directly in front of it. Ice cream, fruit, and syrups stood in a line up for the soda jerk to easily mix flavors. Light snacks sat in glass displays at each end of the countertop.Â
The bell above the shop dinged twice as Annie and Pearline stepped through.Â
They made themselves comfortable at the bartop, unwrapping scarves and taking off their hats. Annie ordered an ice cream soda from the soda jerk and Pearline decided on a cherry phosphate over ice.Â
They enjoyed the live musicâ an elderly man in dark blue and black checkered shirt and overalls playing his harmonica and singing. He was tall, dark-skinned, and lanky, but his eyes were warm. His harmonica sat between his hands like a silver smile.
đľ Don't get mad at me, boys, if your buggy don't ride like mine
I said, donât get mad at me if your buggy donât ride like mine
'Cause it's an easy-ridin' buggy, rarin' to go all the time* đľ
Annie didn't recognize the song, nor the man. But she recognized the sound of that harmonica. The way he bent his notes felt familiar to her, like it was the soundtrack to something special.
The memory hit like a freight train.
Her and Smoke in the backyard after supper.
She barely heard, let alone remembered, anything from that night. Not besides the sound of Smokeâs voice. But she remembered that harmonica playing while they kissed slow under the moonlight.
She instantly got chills.
âThatâs my time for today, my name is Delta Slim and I thank ya for listeninâ.â
The whole room exploded with applause as Delta Slim slipped from the stage to the backroom.Â
Annie watched him disappear down the hallway, then turned to Pearline.
She could tell she was only halfway present.
She tried to be cheerful while sipping her drink, but every time the shop bell rang her eyes would drift towards the entrance. Annie watched her out of the corner of her eye, wiping the corner of her mouth when a drop of ice cream landed on her chin.Â
âI canât go to the party,â Pearline admitted.Â
âWhy not?â
Pearline sighed. âMy husband.âÂ
Annieâs lips pressed into a straight line.Â
Pearlineâs husband was an older man. Good bank job. Well-maintained house in a decent part of town. He was respected in the Black community of Coahoma County.Â
He was protective over Pearline when it mattered.Â
She found it sweet at first. Endearing.Â
But that protection started to feel like a suffocating control.
And Pearline was starting to feel like a fish out of water.Â
Annie shook her head. âIâm sorry,â she said softly.Â
Pearline looked down, swirled her drink, and took another sip.Â
âHe's a good man, Annie,â she said, staring into her cup like that would make it true.
Annie felt skeptical but she was unwilling to push her friend into feeling uncomfortable.
âYou happy?â
Pearline took a full minute to answer.Â
âYeah.âÂ
âWell,â Annie grabbed Pearlineâs forearm, stroking her skin. âThatâs what matters then...that you happy.â
Pearline gave her a weak smile.
A Few Nights Later â Moon Lake, Mississippi
Smoke and Stack stepped foot into the building, overhead lights so bright they had to blink so their eyes could adjust. It was something Smoke never got used toâthe lights. Heâd seen the Mississippi sun become a furnace in the skyâ but this new, artificial shit? It was stronger. Blinding.
He didnât like any of it.Â
Stack was prepared. He always was when it came to his twin.
He handed Smoke a pair of American Optical aviators that they were fitted for during the war. They had smoked out dark lenses, a thin metal frame, and a double bridge that sat comfortably across his nose.
The twins walked through the casino like men on a mission. Smoke kept his hands in his pockets, but he still met eyes. A bootlegger on a craps table. Another man in a fancy pressed suit, elbows deep in a blackjack game to the right.Â
They made their way to the side of the room, shoulders squared, eyes sharp, steps measured, cutting through a maze of fumes, lights, and laughter, until they were standing in front of the walkway that led to the private gaming salons.Â
A narrow, low-lit corridor loomed in front of them. Dark green doors stretched down the hallway lined up like little soldiers. The walls were covered with patterned maroon wallpaper that looked like old blood dripping slowly from the panels. Smoke hovered overhead, suspended at the ceiling like a thick, tobacco-filled cloud. Floorboards groaned underneath heels and two-tone spectator shoes while furniture legs groaned under men all looking to play the long game with duffel bags full of cash.
Door 14. The Roulette Room.
Laughter slipped out the open door.Â
The room was cozy but not small, decorated to feel expensive with its soft lamplight, burgundy wallpaper, velvet drapes and deep mahogany woodwork.Â
A large roulette table flanked by carved wooden chairs with upholstered seats sat in the middle, the dealer leaning over the table with practiced focus. Framed paintings hung high above tall wooden panels, fireplaces, and wall sconces that divided the space.Â
The room wasnât full but wasnât empty either.Â
And most people present werenât there to play.Â
Not really.
Members of Clarksdaleâs fraternal lodge were scattered around the roomâPythians with their ceremonial hats and others in regular suits. Smoking, fraternizing, throwing drinks back. Women in sequined dresses, strappy shoes, and pressed waves socialized among them.
Clay stood in the middle, leaning against a fireplace with two fingers of something dark in his hand. Maybe whiskey. Maybe brandy. A crystal glass decanter sat by his elbow. He swished his drink around, taking small sips while he listened to a man speak, voice low under the soft clatter of chips and murmured bets.
It was a white man. Rotund build. Dressed in a white single-breasted suit jacket and trousers, white shirt, and striped bowtie. He had a thick unibrow and mustache, and a hearty laugh that echoed off the walls but a smile that didnât reach his eyes. He didnât look flashy; he looked comfortable. Too comfortable.Â
And that was just from a distance.Â
Smokeâs lip curled up instantly.Â
Stack elbowed him in the arm when he saw the raw expression on his brotherâs face.Â
âChill out, nigga.âÂ
Smoke grunted.
When Clay saw the twins across the room, he didnât flinch. He just waved them over, setting his glass down on the mantle.
They split up like they always did when they first entered a space, Smoke rounding left, Stack circling right.Â
It was part of their routine. A twin language developed from survival and war.Â
They didnât discuss it. They didnât need to.Â
They orbited the room. The movement looked casual, but they were quietly filing away every detail. Every glance meant suspicion, calculation, or warning. Nerves that had nothing to do with gambling. Shifty eyes. Hidden weapons.Â
Smoke was the quicker draw of the two, and he always rolled deep. Two pistols. Bolo knife. Always tucked away but easily accessible.
Stack was slower to draw but had a way of disguising danger as charm before anybody realized it was danger. He kept a colt .45 and a brass knuckle knife hidden seamlessly in his clothing.
When they reached Clay, he already had two cigars cut for them.Â
âJimââ he said with a wide grin. âThese the two gentlemen I was tellinâ you âbout earlier.âÂ
âAh, the twins!â this Jim character said.Â
He tapped ash from his own cigar on a lacquered tray and looked between Smoke and Stack who flanked himâone twin on each side.
âYou fellas ever think about cominâ up North?âÂ
Stack answered. âWe been up North.â
âWhere to?â
âHarlem.â
âNew York...What about Illinois? Arkansas?â
Smoke spoke up. âArkansas ainât up north.âÂ
âI know,â Jim replied.
âSo why you askinâ?â he asked flatly.
Jim shrugged. âJust curious.â
âNah.â Smoke turned his head. âWe don't go up North much.â
âBut it depend on who askinâ,â Stack added.Â
Both twins looked at Jim.
Smoke with his head tilted downwards and his hooded eyes that could look up through a man and pierce his soul.Â
Stack stood with his head tilted up so he was always looking down at someone, eyes twinkling, smirk wide, golds flashing.
Jim chuckled once, amused. At least on the surface.Â
The ice in Stackâs cup tapped against the glass as it melted, sitting completely untouched in front of him. Smoke had already smoked his cigar down to the nub and sat with his elbows on his knees.Â
Jim and his posse were long gone by now.Â
Smoke, Stack, Clay and two of Clayâs men sat around a small round table that was polished to a shine that caught the lamplight in amber streaks. They talked routes, distribution, provisions, collections, hidden shipments, payoffs.Â
Stackâs eyes sparkled every time someone mentioned Little Rock or Chicago.Â
Smokeâs eyes held an unimpressed dullness even under the golden pools of lamplight.
Clay noticed, his eyes flicking between the two of them, subtly eyeing the difference in demeanor.Â
âWhat you think?â Stack whispered to Smoke.
Smoke frowned then leaned over. ââBout what?â
âBig Jim.â
âI ainât.â
Stack sucked his teeth loudly which earned a stare from Smoke.
Stack grumbled under his breath.Â
âShut up, niggaâ Smoke gritted.Â
âJust think about it,â Stack pushed. âMe. You. And Little Rock.â
Stack finally picked up his drink and took a swig. âYou can bring Annie, too.â
Smoke just shook his head. Leaving Clarksdale was the last thing he was thinking about.Â
The casino carried on in the background. Jazz, smoke, and the sweet-sharp smell of corn liquor spilled from the large double doors every time a patron stepped out.Â
Smoke stood outside, the orange ember of his cigarette burning bright behind his palm.Â
He didnât come outside for quiet. The casino wasnât quiet. Moon Lake never was.Â
He stood at the dock and took a long drag of tobacco. It burned his chest. The cherry, spice, and the faint trace of lake humidity calmed the dull throb of a headache that sat behind his skull.Â
âPeople done carved out every corner of Chicago. Whole lotta money there. But ArkansasâŚ.âÂ
Big Jimâs words echoed in his head.Â
And Stackâs.Â
He was always hyped about something. A scheme, a trick, a scam.Â
And Smoke would always be caught up right along with him.Â
But this oneâ
âKnow a couple call houses in Little Rock need fixinâ up,â Big Jim said between puffs.Â
A member of his posse, another white man with olive skin, a stocky build and a scar on his left cheek spoke up next.
âBathhouse in Hot Springs. Yâall would do good up there, too.â He took a swig of his whiskey. âReal good.â
Smoke pushed the thoughts away before they could take root in his mind.
His thoughts turned to Annie instead.
To the confession she made.
The thought he filed away for later resurfaced while he looked out at the water. Night blanketed the cypress trees and the shores and the forest beyond it while the twinkling lights of the Moon Lake island helped soften its edges.Â
Annie never shrank herself or made herself smaller for other peopleâs comfort. Thatâs one thing Smoke noticed the most about her. She was like him in that way.Â
But something was different about the look on her face when she said those three words.
I ainât neverâŚ
She looked vulnerable. Timid almost.Â
His chest tightened at the thought.Â
Something flickered in her eyes that night, just for a second before it disappeared.Â
It wasnât from the moonlight, from the candle on the windowsill, or from the oil lamp that hung above them on the shed.
It was deeper than that.
It was fear.
Fear of how heâd take it. Fear it would change his mind about her.Â
He could see it in how she rushed to cling onto something. The loose thread on his shirt, something in the backyard.Â
She showed him a part of herself. A part nobody else got to see.Â
She gave that to him.Â
And for just a second, she was scared of what heâd do with it.
Smokeâs jaw clenched.
He never wanted her to feel like that. He never wanted to be the reason she felt like that. Not again.Â
Because that softness, the most tender part of her that she revealed to him in a whisper, barely a breathâthat was his to protect now.Â
Reeds danced with the current as it drifted downriver. The blades flitted across each other in the breeze, the low, whispery rustle felt gentle and soothing compared to the harsh sounds of the casino.
It felt like Annie.
Her scent arrived like a memory carried over water.
The lake carried the smell of some womanâs perfume. Smoke wouldnât have noticed it, but the smell of lavender carried something sharper underneath that made his head snap around.Â
Night-blooming jasmine.Â
That sun-drenched, heady lushness that lingered on Annieâs wrists, behind her ears, and on her necklaces.Â
That combined with the smell of something brackish made him feel like she was standing in front of him, those soft arms wrapped around his neck while his head tucked into her chest smelling like a midnight garden.
It cut through the harshness of the casino. The haze, the booze, the sweat.Â
Moon Lake smelled like vice and pressure.
Annie was the opposite of all of that.Â
While moonlight turned lake waters into glass, Smoke closed his eyes and made a decision.
Then another one.
He showed up at Dellaâs a few days later when the house had lulled into its afternoon pace.
âGot somewhere I wanna take you.âÂ
Those were the only words Smoke muttered before he whisked Annie out of the boarding house and into his truck. He wouldnât tell Annie where they were going. All she knew was that they were heading north, the sun just starting its slow descent to the left of the road.Â
The fields were empty this time of the year, of both people and cotton. The bare stalks stood tall and rigid like silent witnesses.
âI got a letter from my folks back home,â Annie said, looking out the window.
Smoke kept his eyes forward. âWhat they say?â
âEverybody doinâ good.â
âGood.â
Annie went on, talking Smoke up about her nieces and nephews, cousins, aunts and uncles. By the time she stopped to catch her breath, she was beaming with pride. Smoke listened to her talk with a lopsided grin of admiration. Then she started talking about her immediate family. Her mama. Her daddy. Her brothers. Her words got slower. Her breath hitched a few times like she was choosing her words carefully.Â
Smoke noticed and started probing.
âYour mama a midwife, right? And your daddyâhe work at the docks?â
âHe a fisherman. You remembered.â She grinned and relaxed a little bit.
âHow your brothers be?â
Annie tensed. âThey good,â she said quickly.
âHmm. And what they do?â
She rattled off five different occupations, but he knew she had six brothers. She told him.Â
Annie was her parentâs seventh child.
He waited for her to fill in the blanks, but she didnât. She just stared out the window like she was holding her breath.
âWhat was his name?â he asked.
Annie looked down at her hands. They were fidgeting again, playing with the hem of her clothing. She had on a tan-colored shirtwaist dress that complimented the rich brown color of her skin. It sat underneath a grey overcoat made from a light material.Â
Mississippi weather was mild that day, a nice break from the cold front they experienced the past few weeks.Â
Stockings and oxfords completed her look, and a cloche hat with a cream-colored ribbon was pinned onto her low bun.
The cab of the truck was silent for a while as the wheels rolled over loose gravel. But after a few more moments, Annie finally let out the breath sheâd been holding.
âUriah,â she said quietly. âHis name wasâisâUriah.â
Smokeâs grip on the steering wheel tightened. âWhat happened to âem?â
âThe war.â
âIâm sorry.â
Annie looked towards the road again. âAinât your fault.â
âStill.â He looked over at her briefly. âYâall were close?â
âThe closest.â
Smokeâs hand grabbed hers in her lap. She took a moment to rub the skin of his hands, his calloused palms warm around hers.
The road in front of them narrowed slightly. They crossed a bridge, the packed dirt turning into dusty brickwork as they traversed the water.Â
The sun was beginning to wane, writing its farewell letter in shades of orange and purple as it disappeared behind the trees.Â
On the other side of the bridge sat Moon Lake Island.Â
A twenty-four-hour haven of whimsy, seduction, and leisure. Hanging lights glittered like fireflies, their bulbs blinking rapidly like they were dying out. That was on purpose.
It was just a bridge away from Lula, but it felt miles awayâa sharp contrast to the cotton fields and the back of plantation houses that sat just across a small stretch of water.Â
A supper club and casino stood like landmarks on the north island. The Blue Room was a pleasure palace that fronted as a place to enjoy oysters and prime cuts of steak at all hours of the night, and the Moon Lake Casino was its younger, slick-talking brother.Â
The Black Elk Lodge was a hotel that stretched across the entire span of the southern island, wide and proud like the hand of a giant. Small lake front cabins scattered along the shore surrounding the courtyard hotel, a place where the whole world could go quiet.
Smoke cut the engine. He kept a hand on the small of her back, the other hand holding onto a covered basket as he guided Annie to the small private dock where heâd rented a rowboat from the lodge. He tugged the fraying rope that moored it to the shore, pulling it up so it sat halfway on the bank.
The inside was a tight fit, but dry. It was deep, lined with fragments of mismatched, aged wood where he set the basket of food in the middle of the two benches. Smoke helped Annie inside, unleashing the boat while he took the oars in his hand.Â
His muscles moved beneath rolled sleeves while he rowed them away from the shore. He grunted under his breath as he stroked, moving his arms back and forth until their boat was dislodged from the thick mud on the shore. It glided smoothly into the water.
Annieâs thoughts were a tangled web. She smoothed her skirt down and crossed her legs, staring at the lake surrounding them to avert her eyes from the way his muscles clung to his shirt. A cool gust of wind swept over their boat drying the small bead of sweat that had started to form at her temple.
The lakefront cabins of The Black Elk Lodge lined the shore behind them. Small, wooden cabins with hanging lanterns, flower boxes on the porch, and warm orange light in the windows.Â
Sounds from the island started to fade as they rowed into a thinner stretch of the lake. Ancient trees stood tall like ancestors along the shore. Spanish moss hung overhead like lace curtains, turning the sun into little slivers of bronze light that spotted the forest floor.
âPretty out here,â Annie remarked quietly.
She trailed her fingers along the water. It rippled and separated under her touch into gentle waves that sloshed along the side of the boat.
âYeah it is,â Smoke agreed.Â
But he wasnât talking about the lake. He was talking about her.
He couldnât stop looking at her.Â
The colors of dusk shimmered on the water catching the contours of Annieâs skin that looked lit from within. Her cheekbones, full lips, button nose, doe eyes. She unpinned her hat and released her bun once they got further from the shore. Her hairâdark, thick and coiled down her backâcaught the light in deep blue streaks that shimmered against the jewel-toned sky. She looked ethereal. Sunset made her beads glow against her skin; the multi-colored necklaces sat tucked gracefully under the neckline of her dress.
âYou gonâ burn a hole in me, Elijah,â Annie said, eyes trained on the rippling water around their boat.
Smoke smirked.
âJust thinkinâ about how pretty you look right now.â
Annie huffed a laugh. âJust right now?â
âNah,â Smoke chuckled. âYou always beautifulâŚbut you glowinâ different right now.âÂ
âWhy, thank you.â
Just then, the sun cut sharply, burning into her eyes. Her entire iris flooded with a deep bronze color just long enough for it to make Smoke blink twice.Â
âWhat?âÂ
Smoke shook his head. âNothinâ.â But something about the evening sky and the water bleeding into each other had him feeling like he was seeing something that wasnât really there.
âYou hungry?â he asked.
Their picnic basket was lined with sheer fabric and made of handwoven old reed with a handle covered in spiral carvings. It carried a couple baloney sandwiches with mustard, mason jars with sweet tea, and a brown paper bag filled with boiled peanuts rolled in honey and brown sugar.Â
ââCould use somethinâ sweet.â
Smoke uncovered the basket. Annie removed the paper bag from it and inhaled its sugary scent. She reached in and popped a peanut in her mouth. âWant one?â
Smoke looked at her like she should already know that answer.
Annie smiled. âYou knowâI never thought someone like you would be a sweet tooth.â
âWhy not?â
ââCause you walk around like you eat straight salt for dinner.â
She put a peanut in her hand, holding it up to his lips as he held onto the oars. It went in easily, his lips leaving moist heat on her fingertips that went through her body in waves.Â
Smoke hummed at the salty, sweet taste. âMmmm.â The echo of his voice vibrated deep in her body. âThatâs good.â
âYou like it?â Annie teased with a sultry voice.
Smoke raised a brow as he set the oars in the boat. âDonât do that.â
âDo what?â
Smoke looked down at the peanut she had ready in her palm and leaned towards her anyways. He parted his mouth just enough. His lips touched her fingers again this time, his tongue licking through the opening of her fingertips as he took the candied peanut in his mouth. He licked his lips when he pulled back, eyes on her.
âTrouble.âÂ
âMe?â she snickered. She clutched her chest, taunting. âYou the one tryna swallow my fingers.â
The air outside felt thicker over the water. The sky grew darker now, the brightness of the day dimming to something that looked like the glow of a low-burning oil lamp spread across the sky. Annie tossed the bag of peanuts back in the basket and screwed the cap off her mason jar of tea, taking a nervous sip.
âYou come out here often?â she asked.
Smoke shrugged. âFrom time to time.â
âFor what?â
Her eyes drifted to a pair of wood storks nested together along the bank. It was lined in reeds, soft mud, and the thick, tangled network of cypress roots that reached like fingers into the water. Annie thought it looked like the kind of place old spirits preferred. Somewhere quiet enough to listen and deep enough to hold secrets. Smoke favored that part tooâthe quiet, the shade, the way the trees swallowed noise and gave a man room to think.
âTo quiet what wonât settle anywhere else.â
Annie turned to look at Smoke. This wasn't just a date.
âThank you for showin' me this place,â she said. âYour place.â
She leaned in and he met her halfway.
The front room was dim.Â
Not because he was trying to set the mood, but because he only had the patience to light two candles. The soft light brushed the walls, the flames coaxing shadows into a slow dance. Outside, the night breathed in low drones. An owl hooted somewhereâa deep, resonant sound that echoed through the trees. The wind fluttered through fallen leaves and whispered secrets through branches. But inside, the living room of Smoke and Stack's home held a calm, comfortable level of domesticity despite the hum of outdoors.
Smoke and Annie sat next to each other on the couch in Smokeâs house. Annie played a crossword puzzle from the Chicago Whip, stretched sideways across the couch with her feet in Smokeâs lap. Smoke had his hands on her feet as they went back and forth about the answers.Â
âWhatâs a three-letter word for a four-legged animal with spots?â
âA cow,â Smoke said easily.
âNo, that donât fit my crossword.â
âWhat? Lemme see thatâŚâ
Smoke reached for the newspaper, but Annie moved it away from his grasp.
âIt's a dog.â
âIt could be a cat, tooâŚsince we just sayinâ shit.â
Annie swatted him with the newspaper.
âWhat was that for?â
âFor bein' a smart ass.â
Annie set the newspaper down.
âGivin' up already?â
She shot him a look that could have cut through glass. âIâm tired.â She propped her head up with her hand.
Smoke started to push off the couch. âYou ready to go back?â
âNo,â her hand shot out, ânot yet,â she said softer.
Smoke sat back.
Annie tugged on his arm, and he followed her pull as she brought him towards her. Slowly.
Not because he was scared.
He hadnât been scared since he was a child.
But because he cared.
He laid down behind her, his front pressing against her back, and automatically wrapped an arm around her waist. His hold on her was tight, possessive.Â
And Annie loved it.
She stroked his hand with her fingertips. It sat just above her bellybutton with a firm grip.
She melted into him.
He kissed the back of her shoulders first.
Light, delicate pecks that left warmth on her skin.
His lips moved to her neck and the kisses lingered longer, his arm tightening around her waist. He heard her gasps, her short panting breaths, and decided to keep going.
And Annie could feel everything.Â
His kisses became closer together.Â
Somehow, her hand lifted to the back of his head pulling him closer to her.Â
She finally let out a word that wrecked him.
âElijah,â she gasped.
Smoke chuckled, the sound forced a breath onto the delicate spot just behind her ear, and he heard something from her he never heard before.
A sharp, sudden intake of breath.
It was nothing like the noise she let out when he kissed her the other day. This one was quick, unexpected, new. It made her eyes widen.
It made her roll her hips once. The friction was there for a second and gone just as fast, but it pulled a low groan from him.
She laced their hands together and turned, just slightly. The movement pulled her under him.
Their faces met first.
They looked into each otherâs eyes and rubbed noses.Â
âDamn,â Smoke whispered. âYou so beautiful.â
He leaned forward and their lips met gently. The kiss quickly turned passionate, their hunger urgent and palpable. Annieâs back pressed into Smokeâs front, and she could feel him behind her, hard and growing and right there.
Between the breaths and the pants and the tongues and the lips, he pulled back from her a second. Smoke looked down at her kiss-bruised lips and her blown pupils, and the want written all over her face.
They were so wrapped up in each other that he almost missed the sound of a car turning onto the dirt path that led to their home.
Almost.
But the soldier in him never knew a full night's rest.
Smokeâs head turned towards the door out of instinct. He listened carefully, then heard it clearly.
The rumble of an engine.Â
Wheels erratically crunching over dirt.
Stack.
Smoke looked at Annie who had stilled under him, trying to figure out why he stopped.
âHe's back.â
Annie paused for a second, then exhaled sharply and swung her legs over the side of the couch. She stood up slowly, smoothing the fabric of her dress along her hips as the adrenaline started to fade and annoyance started to set in. She walked over to the mirror to check her hair which had become a mass of crushed kinks, coils, and curls, and tried to tame it back into place even though she herself was completely undone.
Smoke sat on the couch, just staring at the floor.
He rubbed a hand down his face.
He couldnât help but feel like Stack picked this very moment to come backâon purpose. He checked the Elgin watch on his wrist, 9:30pm. Stack never came in this earlyâ not on the weekend anyway.Â
Doors opened and closed in succession. Car door first. The snap of twigs and the crunch of polished shoes over solid earth next. Then the screen door creaked open and the bolt on the front door unlatched.
Stack walked in the house completely aware of what had just transpired, but he knew better. He was well versed in reading a room.
He noticed the way Smoke was sitting. Noticed how he was staring at the back of Annie who was fixing her hair in the mirror. He saw the pillows on the couch that look just as deflated as his brother.
He looked between them and his smirk spread slow and smug on his face.Â
âWell good eveninâ,â he announced, his voice cutting through their quiet tension.
Annie looked over from the other side of the room. âEveninâ,â she said warmly, putting the last of her pins in her hair.
Smoke didnât respond. He pinched the bridge of his nose and pushed off the couch.Â
âAnnie,â he said to get her attention. She turned around as he stood up to grab his coat and car keys. âLetâs get to gettinâ.â
Stack crossed the room and sat right on the couch. He got comfortable, putting an ankle on his knee before pulling a small notebook from his pocket. âLeavinâ so soon?âÂ
He looked at Smoke, then Annie, then back to Smoke.Â
âItâs gettinâ late,â Smoke grumbled. He grabbed Annieâs hand and held the door wide as she slipped underneath his arm.Â
âBye, Elias!â Annie said as she practically skipped to Smokeâs truck with Smokeâs gaze following right behind her.Â
âBye, Annie!â Stack yelled after her. âBye, Elijah,â he said to Smoke in a slower, more teasing manner.Â
Smoke rolled his eyes and grunted as he walked down the steps to his truck. He opened the door for Annie who hustled into the passenger seat. Smoke shut her door carefully then rounded the front to the driverâs side. Once he got in, he let the quiet sit for a second before adjusting himself in his seat.
Annie pretended she didnât see it, but her face, half shadowed in darkness and the light from the front room of the cottage, betrayed her. She looked out the window smiling as the engine started with a rattle and sputter of the exhaust pipe.Â
The drive back to Aunt Dellaâs boarding house was quiet. Moonlight flooded the cab of the truck, highlighting the contours of Smoke's faceâhis eyelashes, his lips, his mustache all bathed in a pale, lunar glow. His hand rested on her thigh, holding firmly onto the supple flesh. Annie traced along the veins of his hand with her fingertips before laying her palm on top of his.
âI had a good time tonight,â she said after about a mile of silence.
âYou did?âÂ
âYeah, I did.â
âGood,â he said quietly.Â
The stars sprinkled tiny silver blessings above them as they made their way to the boarding house, the occasional animal darting in the road, drawn like a moth to a flame to his headlights. Smoke and Annie laced their fingers together as the road to town stretched in front of them.Â
-
-
<- Chapter 8
-> Masterlist
*Song by Bud Spires
Note: Sorry this took so long to post. I was lowkey scared. đ But on another noteâ The Harvest Party is coming up next!
Yâall give credit to @dealore for this prompt that made me want to actually write something down for once. I changed it up a little about how they meet and such. I made Annie;âs daughter a little psycho.. so yeah.. She not wrapped too tight at all. Anyway.. I hope you enjoy my take on it.
As always,
Enjoy :)
âElijah fuck, you digging in me,â she clawed at the headboard, hoping to get a grip on anything. He thrusted into her hard, her knees slipping under him. âNo, no, no, put it back where I had it Anais,â he snarled into her ear.
She couldnât believe what she had got herself into. Her fucking daughter introduced her to this man. She was 38 years old, what business did she have fucking a man 10 years younger than her. Shit, that 28 year old was tearing her insides out. The night they met was literally a fluke. Her daughter, Amerie, had been ranting and raving about the new CEO at her job.
-
âMama you gotta meet him, heâs just different. He cares about us, yâknow? I never had a boss who actually cares.â The way her daughterâs voice lit up, it sounded like she had some type of crush on the man.
-
When they entered the fundraising gala that night, Annieâs attire stole everyoneâs attention. The black dress hugged her breast just right, pushing them up perky and oiled up. Her hips were outlined as if the Gods themselves sculpted it. The 6inch pump that laced up her calf, showing off her dangerously long and thick legs. The men ogled the older woman, forgetting the ones standing right next to them.
âMama, letâs get a drink or something,â Amerie led her towards the bar. âWhat do you want? Itâs open bar,â Amerie asked looking back at her partially. âIâll take a French 75,â Annie told her daughter. They got their drinks and made their way through the crowd. Amerie making sure comments on every person who has their eyes on her mama.
âAMERIE!â Their heads turn as they spot Chanel, one of her daughterâs coworkers. âDang girl, you clean up nice,â she complimented her favorite coworker. âChanel, hey girl! Thank you. This here is my mama,â Chanelâs eyes turn to Annie. Her face worth a thousand words, jaw dropped and eyes popping out of her head.
âNah, girl.. THIS CANâT BE YO MAMA,â Chanel chuckled. âWell thank you Chanel, Iâll take that as a compliment,â Annie smiled politely.
Comments on how young she looked always gave Annie a little more pep in her step. She was already so naturally captivating and confident. She was successful and well off. But time slows down for no one and she was 38 before she could catch her breath. Amerieâs voice cut through her thoughts, âHave you seen Mr. Moore yet? I want to introduce my mama to him.â Chanel looked around in the direction she last pointed, âLast I saw him he was outside having a conversation with big money.â
Amerie didnât hesitate to walk in that direction in search of the man. Annie couldnât really understand why her daughter was so desperate for them to meet. He was her boss, theyâd literally never cross paths. But she wanted to make her child happy. She spent so long waiting for Amerie to be passionate about something, and if this new boss was helping her find her passions then fine.
They reached the back exit, onto a large patio carved with marble and rose bushes meeting the edge. Smoke hung in the air as the men puffed on their cigars. A lot of expensive suits were on this patio. Armani suits and Cartier tie clips, Scotch poured into low rim drinking glasses. It wa almost as if Amerie spotted the man instantly. As Annie approached from behind them she took in the mans thick frame, his muscled cut through the tailored shirt he wore. The beard that ran down the side of his face, low cut with deep waves. Her mouth was dry before she even saw his face but then he turned. And her world stopped as his eyes connected with hers for a brief second.
âAnd who might you be?â he offered his hand out towards Annie. She took it. âWell thatâs who i wanted to introduce you to Mr. Moore. This my mama, Anais Desson. Mama, this my boss, Elijah Moore,â Amerie cut in.
Amerie watched the interaction between them with a bitter taste in her mouth. Heâs never even looked her way for more than a few seconds. She pushed the feeling aside as nothing, this was her mother for godâs sake. âWhat would a 38 year old woman even do with that?â Amerie thought to herself. âWell itâs a pleasure to meet you,â he pulled her hand up to his lips, placing a warm kiss to the back of it. âLikewise,â Annie responded her eyes gone dark.
âElijah Moore.â Annie thought to herself.
âAnais Desson.â Elijah thought to himself.
He thought about her the whole evening. Looking for her in every room that he walked into. âWho the hell was this woman?And what the fuck took her so long to get to me?â He thought to himself. When he laid eyes on her, he was almost 100% certain that he was drooling on himself. A woman that fine should not exist. When he spotted her amongst the crowd her zoned in, making his way to her. Soon as he was in arms length of her, Amerie stepped in front of him. Eyes sparkling at him like he hung the stars. Elijah had seen that look before. The woman obsessed with what he appeared to be. Did it have to be the woman of my dreams daughter though?
All he had to do was get through this interaction with her, so that he could get to the trophy at the end of this race. The gala wouldnât go on forever and it was already too much time lost between them already.
âHey Mr. Moore, I just wanted to thank you for being such a gentleman with my mama earlier. Those are good qualities in a man,â her eyes hinting up for a response she would never get.
âOf course, Amerie. Youâre a valued employee and well respected. We will always treat family members as if they were members of our team too.â Good response, Elijah. There was nothing leading about that at all. She should get the subtle hint and dropped this silly infatuation. That was not at all what the young woman heard from the man. He might as well have swept her up and kissed her, cause in her mind she was completely gone. Her face burned hot, her cheeks turning a deep red. âI appreciate that, sir.â Her attempt at appearing docile and meek was everything that embarrassing could be. She did not read that response right at all. He would have to deal with that later, he had to get back to her.
âExcuse me,â he sidestepped her and swerved through the people that gathered between them when he finally reached her. Sitting at the bar, her back outrageously up straight, her legs crossed under the fabric. His breathing heavier as he casually leaned up against the bar. âYo let me get a whiskey, thank you brotha,â he delivered smoothly. His scent flooded her nostrils, dark and sweet, she inhaled sharply.
âDonât take this the wrong way,â he whispered only loud enough for her to hear. âBut I havenât been able to get you off my mind since I met you over an hour ago.â Annie sat there frozen, shit she felt it too. Sheâd imagined a thousand times in the last hour what that mouth would feel like on her neck, those hands wrapped around her waist. But this was her daughters boss, she was about to be fucking forty, what the hell were these feelings.
âMr. Moo-,â he cut her off.
âElijah. You can call me Elijah, You the only person in this whole building who can get away with that. Iâd surely die if I had to bear that this whole conversation,â he grinned at her. She tried it out in her mouth, her breath altering as she said it barely above a whisper.
âElijah.â And their eyes locked. They both were holding their breath and knew exactly why. When she said his name it was like something woke them both up. It wasnât surface attraction, if it ever was that. Chills ran up his body, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. His body shifted towards her against his will.
âI been waiting my whole life to hear you say that,â he relayed it so seriously her body damn near went limp. âThank god I am sitting down.â She thought to herself.
âI-i,â she stuttered. The moment was broken by a cough, it was Amerie. Elijah stepped back slowly, making it seem as the space had been between them. âShe cockblocking like a motherfucker.â He sighed out lowly. He wanted this woman under him shaking, clawing at this back and releasing sounds that should only be meant for his ears. He wanted her lips on him, her warm mouth pulling and tugging at his lips. Fuck, he had to figure out how to get her between 4 walls and completely alone. He needed privacy for the fire she sparked in him.
Elijah had never seen a woman so beautiful, someone whose eyes made him feel like he was drowning and the only one who could save him was her. His world stopped for a few seconds when he met her. But standing here? At the bar? Hearing this outrageously gorgeous woman say his name. He felt more in that moment than he had with anyone in his whole life.
âMama, itâs bout time for us to go. Cars out front,â Amerie shot out. She noticed the way Elijah looked at her mother. He couldnât even make eye contact with her when he needed something done at work. âSo the man can spare my mama glance but not me?â Amerie was a ticking time bomb. Sheâd never have a man sidestep her so hard. And then of all people to take interest in? Her mama? She knew for one thing, her mama wasnât going. Thatâs a grown ass woman who needs herself a grown ass man. CEO be damned! Little did she know that Annie was feeling something for this man that she hadnât felt for a man in a long time.
The way something sparked inside her was something that was foreign. And at 38? Thatâs scary. Something so unknown and unexpected on something so damn fine. She wanted nothing more in that moment for him to have wrapped his hands around her face and swap DNA with her. She wanted nothing more for him to strip her down bare, and have his way with her. She wanted nothing more than to make her child disappear and not be calling her mama in front of a man who so obviously wants to take her the fuck down.
âMama câmon,â she insisted. She was growing impatient. When Amerie turned to Elijah, you couldnât tell. She even put on a voice to go with it. âMr. Moore, thank you for such a wonderful evening.â She held her hand out, Elijah felt obligated to shake it even if it was against his better judgement. Amerie batted her eyelashes at the contact and let out a small giggle. She wasnât even trying to hide it.
She stood, slowly and hesitantly. Waiting for some sort of sign that he was going to stop her. âIt was a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Moore,â Annie heard out her hand, he brought it to his mouth and kissed it.
âThe pleasure was all mine.â
-
As they made their way out of the building, she couldnât help but look back and see if he was coming for her. âWhat the fuck am i doing? This man is 28 years old.â She talked herself all the way out of it. Of what she felt less than 10 minutes ago. It was bullshit, it wasnât real. It was a big party and everyone had to cling to someone.
âAnais,â her head snapped up. She turned quickly, his chest was rising and falling as if he just ran a mile. Thank the lord, Amerie was in the car when he came out. âYou left this,â he reached to give her the purse. How the fuck did she forget her whole fucking purse? And with the purse came a small piece a paper that she quickly tucked inside.
âThank you,â she whispered with a small smile on her face.
âAgain, the pleasure is all mine,â he winked and smirked at her. They bid their âfinalâ goodnight and Annie got into the car.
âWhatchu forget mama?â Amerie asked, she was obviously agitated. âMy purse. That was nice of him to return it to me,â she replied. âYeah, sure was.â Amerie thought to herself through a lens of judgement.. She decided she was going to ruin the thought for Annie. A mother wouldnât pursue someone who had interest in her daughter?
âIsnât he amazing Mama. And heâs so handsome and smart,â she gushed. It made Annie sick to her stomach. Had she been so wrapped up in his charm that she hadnât noticed? Was she just so dizzy in his presence that she completely missed it? She could hear that admiration in her daughterâs voice. Surely, something had to be said for that to come about. What Annie didnât know is that Elijah hadnât shown any interest in Amerie. Hell, he hadnât really shown any interest in anyone until he saw Annie.
Annie clutched the purse tight into her abdomen, trying to forget the piece of paper that waited so patiently for her to read it.
-
The rest of the car ride was silent and slightly uncomfortable. Amerie dropped Annie off at her apartment with a swift âNight Mamaâ and rushed hug. Maybe she did sense something between Elijah and Annie. Maybe she didnât make up the connection. She wracked her brain the entire thirty minute ride.
When she got in the house she wanted nothing more than to wash of this ridiculous night and itâs ridiculous emotions. But she sat on her couch, clutching the purse, hesitant to open it. When she did every single doubt left her mind.
Iâll never stop thinking about you. Elijah
951-7768
She pulled her phone out and called the number. The buzz that ran through her body felt like kisses all over her skin. His kisses, and she hadnât even felt that.
âI was waiting on you Anais.â He said as he pulled on his freshly lit joint. Her breath hitched. Before she said anything she needed to clear the air about her child. If she was to do this, she had to be sure. She had to be certain there was NOTHING there.
âWhatâs the deal with you and my daughter? Whatchuâ trynna run a game?â She asked confrontationally. She puffed her chest up as if he could see her.
âIâm gonâ be real honest with you, I couldnât even tell you what she does at the company. The most Iâve talked to her is tonight.â He was honest and upfront. He knew who he wanted right now. And it was not Amerie.
âYou wanna keep talking about her? or do you wanna get to the reason you called?â He cut through sharp bringing her out of her head. His voiced vibrated through her body like a sound wave. The hum he gave her when he spoke quite literally made her dizzy.
âI donât know why I called.â
âYes you do.â He shot.
She didnât even fight it. How could she with the way her blood was pumping through her.
âI havenât stop thinking about you either. And thatâs confusing for me,â she confessed. She settled back into her couch, letting out a deep breath.
âLetâs deal with it face to face,â he took a shot in the dark. He was holding his breath, gearing up for rejection.
âOkay.â Why should she deny herself this? Sheâs allowed to see people, right? Allowed to engage?
âSend the location.â She sent it immediately.
âIâm 30 minutes out, Iâll let you know when Iâm close.â He confirmed with her. He hadnât thought twice, he was going to see this woman.
-
Annie rushed to prepare herself for this very welcomed visitor. She showered and put on her backless night gown. She sprayed herself with a heavenly perfume. That stayed in the air, no matter what way she moved. Her phone chimed, making her hyper aware of everything that seemed to be out of place in her home. She rushed to fluff pillows, straighten picture frames that seemed crooked and smoothed out her attire. She wanted to appear prepared, when in reality she was shitting bricks.
Elijah wasnât too far off from that same feeling as he approached the three-story townhouse. His heart was in his ass. But, he came here with a mission in mind. And that was to at least to convince her to think about giving him a chance. So, he was young but h was grown and he could handle a grown woman. As he approached her home, he took slow and measured steps getting to the front door. Trying not to seem like he was in a rush to get there. He played cool with three even knocks on her door. Annie took her time opening it but, she knew he would not knock again.
When the door opened, Elijah released a deep breath at the sight of the woman. Standing there with a slip on that accentuated her curves and left nothing to the imagination. Her nippled standing at attention, her neck exposed and shining. Begging for him to mark his territory.
âYou gon just stand there?â Her eyebrow raised.
âI ainât heard you doing no invitin.â He countered.
She opened the door wider, ushering him in with her arms. She instructed him to leave his shoes at the door. She had a strict rule of wearing shoes in her house. She guided him into the living room. Sitting down at the furthest end of the couch. Distant couldnât keep this heat contained too much longer. The way he looked. The sweatpants hanging low on his waist. The white t-shirt with his muscles busting through. His scent, the way he filled the space. Such a big, strong man. âFuck, donât start salivating.â She straightened her posture, pushing her aching breasts into the air. He noticed.
âYou donât think Iâm worth the trouble? Cause Iâm young?â He posed the question innocently, there was no sexual charge behind his words, yet.
âI think that Iâm 38 and Iâm not looking to be distracted by young shit.â She wasnât going to tiptoe around it. She had her worries and concerns. Especially with the situation at hand. âIâm young but ainât shit young about me woman. Iâm straight forward with my shit, I rarely fuck around. I saw you, I wanted you and I made that clear. That sound like a man who do âyoung shitâ?â His eyebrow arched. She cleared her throat. What the fuck was she supposed to say to that. He hadnât played at all. He was sitting in her house after only knowing her all of 6 hours.
She stood up slowly, approaching him with heated caution. She stood in front of him breathing heavily, with her hand stretched out. Inviting him further into the house and into her bedroom.
-
She led him to the loveseat at the end of her bed.
Elijah sat, impatiently patient. A goddess was standing in front of him so close, he could melt into her. âCome here,â he beckoned her. Annie crawled into his lap slowly. Placing her thick thighs on the outside of him, straddling his lap. Her pussy sitting directly on top of his bulge. âYou think you know what to do with all this,â she whispered hovering over his ear. He groaned at the pace of the slow assault on his lap. It was almost painful. âYou gon be begging me to get up off of you,â his lips met hers in a fiery passion. A moan worth a thousand words escaped their lips. Their tongue battled for dominance, swapping slow wet flicks of the tongue. Whimpers coming from him sucking her bottom lip. Her pussy clenched around nothing and his dick grew painfully harder. the more passionately they kissed, the harder Annie grinded, Elijah meeting her hips with his.
His hand reached around kneading her ass, spreading and squeezing her plump cheeks. âMmmm, feel on this body,â she moaned into his mouth. She was drunk off his kiss, she never wanted it to end.
Elijah was fighting for his life, he wanted to rip her clothes off. He took his time finding and exploring her neck. Looking for a sign of pleasure, he sucked and bit at her soothing by wrapping his tongue around the sting. His hands found her titties, he pulled and brushed over the hardened nipples. Dragging the front of her nightgown down, her breast fully exposed to him. His mouth got wet and before he could think his hot mouth wrapped around her peaks. Annie moaned and let out a string of cuss words lost in the pleasure. Her pussy was leaking in the seat of her panties, surely leaving a wet spot over his erection.
âElijah, please,â she breathed out. She needed him to touch her. She needed something, a release.
He lifted her up placing her in his spot on the seat. He hovered over her, locking lips while he spread her legs open. He kissed down her body leaving and path of heat across her skin. He came face to face with her wet, covered center. âFuck, that pussy crying. i ainât even touched her,â he whispered into her heat. He ran his strong hand over her center. Her fat clit poked through the fabric. He rubbed slow circles over it. Her back arched and hips rolled, begging for more contact with whimpers and sighs. He wanted to taste her. He ripped the panties off her, âNow donât go ripping shit you donât pay for.â He didnât dignify it with a verbal response. He put his tongue right at her opening, lightly flicking his tongue in her gushy center. Her pussy clenched and wept at the contact.
He licked up her slit taking her fat mound in his mouth, covering it in spit. He licked her pussy sloppy and fully. âOh my Godddddd,â she grabbed the back of his head, spreading her legs wider. His tongue fucked her whole until she was begging for a release, âYou like the way I eat this fat muhfucka,â he growled from below, sending shocks up her spine. She thrusted her pussy closer to his face, pulling and gripping the back of his head. Encouraging him to just climb inside her and live in her. Her looks shooks with the build of her first orgasm, âBaby please keep sucking this pussy, I-I-Iâm boutta fucking squirt all over you,â she whimpered looking down. Her pussy clamped down on his tongue as her body went limp, she locked him in place and she rode it out. He licked her slow until she came down from it. Her chest rising and falling heavily. He scaled her body, squeezing her sides as he came in for a kiss.
âThatâs one.â He grinned. âYou taste so fucking good.â The kiss deepened, Annie tasted herself on his tongue, the taste had to bea drug. Her head swirled and her body tingled. His dick sat hard, pointed straight at her stomach. She trailed his stomach, feeling his hard stomach on the way, until she felt the front of his pants, gripping him hard. She stroked him teasingly, spending time rubbing his tip. She slipping her hand into his waistband making contact with the dick for the first time. He was huge from what she could feel. Veiny and long, and so fucking heavy.
âPull that dick out Big Mama and see what you won,â he stood up over her. She pulled her sweats and underwear down in one tug, freeing the monstrous cock from its cage. Gosh, he was beautiful. She drooled at the sight of the magnificent penis. She stroked him slow, in awe of how her hand barely wrapped around him. How soft her touch was, even though she was jerking him hard. She leaned in without permission, swirling her tongue over the tip f his cock. She licked the bead of precum and hummed. âMmm, just how i thought youâd taste,â she swallowed him whole.
His dick hit the back of her throat and his eyes rolled to the back of his head. He spit and jerked him like sheâd done it before. She was a professionally, for sure. She moaned around the head, how was he getting fucking harder? âJust like that baby, suck that dick just like that,âhe guided her head until he realized he was throat fucking her. Not that she wasnât complaining. She liked having her throat used by him. Loved it even. He pulled her off for air but she said, âWhyâd you stop?â He groaned at the sight of her, covered in so much spit that it dripped down her chin.
Her pussy pulsed at the way he fucked her mouth. She couldnât wait until she was being drilled by that big mean dick.
âCause if I keep going, Iâm not gon get to the good part baby. Come lay on the bed.â
-hey yallllll :) im so happy to put something out that im really proud offf! Again s/o @dealore for the prompt!! Lmk what you think!! Am i like.. back?? Some typos and shit but fuck it yolo!!!